we_o be_v now_o come_v in_o faith_n hope_n and_o expectation_n have_v receive_v a_o full_a and_o true_a declaration_n of_o they_o we_o have_v thus_o traverse_v the_o large_a field_n of_o st._n paul_n epistle_n collect_v evidence_n concern_v his_o doctrine_n and_o opinion_n touch_v the_o future_a state_n of_o mankind_n after_o a_o death_n in_o this_o world_n the_o text_n of_o his_o which_z have_v be_v quote_v treat_v particular_o of_o such_o future_a state_n and_o intend_v to_o teach_v concern_v the_o same_o deliver_v thereupon_o according_a as_o in_o the_o say_a quotation_n have_v be_v express_v before_o have_v be_v quote_v on_o the_o other_o hand_n four_o text_n of_o his_o say_a write_n allege_v in_o proof_n of_o the_o immateriality_n viz._n 2_o cor._n 5._o ver._n 6._o &_o 8._o and_o phil._n 1.23_o and_o heb._n 12.9_o and_o heb._n 12.22_o to_o these_o i_o say_v none_o of_o those_o place_n treat_v particular_o of_o the_o future_a state_n of_o mankind_n or_o intend_v to_o teach_v or_o examine_v what_o the_o same_o shall_v be_v next_o i_o say_v that_o of_o these_o four_o place_n none_o speak_v prove_o but_o phil._n 1.23_o viz._n his_o desire_n to_o be_v dissolve_v and_o to_o be_v with_o christ_n i_o say_v the_o question_n make_v thereupon_o be_v concern_v the_o mean_v or_o sense_n of_o the_o expression_n of_o be_v with_o christ_n it_o intend_v a_o state_n more_o desirable_a than_o that_o which_o at_o that_o time_n he_o enjoy_v i_o take_v a_o sleep_a in_o jesus_n to_o be_v so_o viz._n a_o more_o desirable_a state_n than_o that_o which_o at_o that_o time_n he_o enjoy_v that_o this_o be_v a_o bless_a state_n we_o read_v revel_v 14.13_o after_o mention_v the_o patience_n and_o faith_n of_o the_o saint_n under_o persecution_n the_o text_n say_v bless_a be_v the_o dead_a which_o die_v in_o the_o lord_n that_o they_o may_v rest_v from_o their_o labour_n and_o their_o work_n do_v follow_v they_o and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o state_n care_v for_o by_o god_n and_o under_o his_o protection_n appear_v rom._n 14.7_o none_o of_o we_o live_v to_o himself_o and_o no_o man_n die_v to_o himself_o ver._n 8._o for_o whether_o we_o live_v we_o live_v unto_o the_o lord_n and_o whether_o we_o die_v we_o die_v unto_o the_o lord_n whether_o we_o live_v therefore_o or_o die_v we_o be_v the_o lord_n be_v verse_n 9_o for_o christ_n die_v rise_v and_o revive_v that_o he_o may_v be_v lord_n both_o of_o the_o dead_a and_o live_a ver._n 10._o we_o shall_v all_o stand_v before_o the_o judgement_n seat_n of_o christ_n so_o chap._n 4.17_o god_n who_o quicken_v the_o dead_a and_o call_v those_o thing_n that_o be_v not_o as_o though_o they_o be_v and_o so_o he_o be_v the_o god_n of_o abraham_n isaac_n and_o jacob_n for_o all_o live_v unto_o he_o though_o the_o body_n turn_v to_o dust_n and_o the_o soul_n expire_v yet_o neither_o of_o than_o be_v lose_v joh._n 11.23_o our_o lord_n say_v to_o martha_n thy_o brother_n shall_v rise_v again_o she_o answer_v i_o know_v that_o he_o shall_v rise_v again_o at_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o last_o day_n he_o reply_v i_o be_o the_o resurrection_n and_o the_o life_n he_o that_o believe_v in_o i_o though_o he_o be_v dead_a yet_o shall_v he_o live_v and_o whoso_o live_v and_o believe_v in_o i_o shall_v never_o die_v viz._n so_o as_o to_o fall_v out_o of_o my_o care_n or_o protection_n or_o knowledge_n thy_o brother_n shall_v rise_v again_o speedy_o and_o for_o other_o joh._n 6.39_o of_o that_o which_o my_o father_n have_v give_v i_o i_o will_v lose_v nothing_o but_o will_v raise_v it_o up_o at_o the_o last_o day_n ver._n 40._o all_o who_o believe_v in_o i_o shall_v have_v everlasting_a life_n and_o i_o will_v raise_v they_o up_o at_o the_o last_o day_n which_o paul_n to_o tim._n call_v that_o day_n so_o ver._n 44._o &_o 54._o all_o speak_v of_o raise_v believer_n up_o at_o the_o last_o day_n to_o receive_v blessing_n and_o reward_n whereas_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o wicked_a shall_v be_v attend_v with_o a_o second_o death_n this_o intend_v a_o answer_n additional_a to_o paul_n desire_n to_o be_v dissolve_v and_o to_o be_v with_o christ_n and_o touch_v the_o whole_a course_n of_o this_o apostle_n write_n concern_v a_o state_n of_o mankind_n after_o death_n my_o quotation_n make_v it_o appear_v that_o either_o he_o know_v of_o no_o intermediate_n state_n betwixt_o death_n and_o the_o resurrection_n or_o else_o he_o do_v not_o acknowledge_v or_o believe_v it_o for_o his_o knowledge_n that_o there_o be_v a_o opinion_n in_o the_o world_n of_o soul_n subsist_v in_o a_o separate_a state_n from_o their_o body_n there_o be_v great_a probability_n as_o that_o solomon_n text_n the_o spirit_n return_v to_o god_n and_o st._n matthew_n text_n of_o can_v kill_v the_o soul_n and_o both_o heathen_a and_o jewish_a opinion_n to_o that_o purpose_n it_o seem_v can_v hardly_o escape_v his_o knowledge_n but_o most_o likely_a it_o be_v that_o he_o do_v not_o acknowledge_v or_o believe_v the_o truth_n of_o that_o opinion_n for_o that_o in_o any_o of_o his_o write_n upon_o that_o subject_a he_o do_v neither_o relate_v to_o it_o nor_o mention_v it_o much_o less_o do_v he_o confirm_v or_o approve_v it_o but_o put_v all_o expectation_n of_o reward_n or_o punishment_n future_a to_o this_o world_n upon_o the_o score_n and_o account_n of_o the_o resurrection_n and_o upon_o the_o foot_n of_o that_o account_n i_o leave_v it_o with_o this_o apostle_n intend_v to_o examine_v what_o other_o apostle_n have_v write_v to_o the_o same_o purpose_n i_o proceed_v to_o the_o epistle_n of_o st._n james_n and_o quote_v out_o of_o it_o chap._n 1.12_o bless_a be_v the_o man_n that_o endure_v temptation_n for_o when_o he_o be_v try_v he_o shall_v receive_v the_o crown_n of_o life_n which_o the_o lord_n have_v promise_v to_o they_o that_o love_v he_o in_o word_n very_o like_o 2_o tim._n 4.8_o and_o of_o the_o same_o import_n and_o that_o apply_v the_o receive_n of_o the_o crown_n to_o that_o day_n or_o the_o last_o day_n so_o chap._n 5.7_o be_v patient_a brethren_n unto_o the_o come_n of_o the_o lord_n ver._n 8._o again_o be_v patient_a for_o the_o come_n of_o the_o lord_n draw_v nigh_o give_v no_o expectatation_n of_o recompense_n till_o the_o come_n of_o the_o lord_n i_o go_v on_o to_o st._n peter_n 1_o pet._n 1.4_o you_o be_v beget_v to_o a_o inheritance_n incorruptible_a reserve_v in_o heaven_n for_o you_o ver._n 5._o who_o be_v keep_v by_o the_o power_n of_o god_n through_o faith_n unto_o salvation_n ready_a to_o be_v reveal_v in_o the_o last_o time_n do_v not_o say_v to_o be_v reveal_v at_o the_o time_n of_o your_o death_n so_o chap._n 5.4_o when_o the_o chief_a shepherd_n shall_v appear_v you_o shall_v receive_v a_o crown_n of_o glory_n that_o fade_v not_o away_o agree_v with_o paul_n and_o james_n just_a before_o chap._n 4.5_o those_o who_o speak_v evil_a of_o you_o shall_v give_v account_n to_o he_o who_o be_v ready_a to_o judge_v the_o quick_a and_o the_o dead_a this_o must_v intend_v the_o resurrection_n for_o that_o no_o judgement_n shall_v pass_v of_o the_o quick_a and_o the_o dead_a together_o till_o that_o time_n ver._n 13._o rejoice_v in_o as_o much_o as_o you_o be_v partaker_n of_o christ_n suffering_n that_o when_o his_o glory_n shall_v be_v reveal_v you_o may_v be_v glad_a also_o with_o exceed_v joy_n this_o prove_v to_o my_o understanding_n that_o the_o ravish_a joy_n of_o a_o new_o depart_v soul_n be_v unknown_a to_o this_o prime_a apostle_n 2_o pet._n 2.9_o the_o lord_n know_v to_o deliver_v the_o godly_a and_o to_o reserve_v the_o unjust_a unto_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n to_o be_v punish_v so_o ver._n 4._o evil_a angel_n be_v deliver_v into_o chain_n of_o darkness_n to_o be_v reserve_v unto_o judgement_n judas_n ver._n 6._o those_o angel_n be_v reserve_v in_o everlasting_a chain_n under_o darkness_n unto_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o great_a day_n this_o show_v what_o sort_n of_o judgement_n be_v before_o intend_v chap._n 3.12_o what_o manner_n of_o person_n ought_v you_o to_o be_v in_o all_o holy_a conversation_n and_o godliness_n look_v for_o and_o haste_v unto_o the_o come_n of_o the_o day_n of_o god_n wherein_o all_o shall_v be_v burn_v up_o but_o we_o look_v for_o new_a heaven_n and_o earth_n and_o see_v you_o look_v for_o such_o thing_n be_v diligent_a that_o you_o may_v be_v find_v of_o he_o in_o peace_n without_o spot_n and_o blameless_a thus_o he_o exhort_v to_o a_o holy_a life_n from_o the_o expectation_n of_o the_o great_a day_n of_o judgement_n and_o dissolution_n of_o the_o earth_n sky_n and_o element_n about_o it_o without_o a_o word_n of_o separate_a soul_n or_o a_o particular_a judgement_n or_o a_o intermediate_n state_n between_o death_n and_o judgement_n
will_v not_o suffer_v his_o faithful_a servant_n to_o go_v unrewarded_a and_o therefore_o have_v promise_v the_o resurrection_n insert_v into_o all_o our_o creed_n now_o though_o i_o be_v not_o certain_a of_o my_o immediate_a depart_n to_o christ_n at_o my_o dissolution_n yet_o i_o have_v a_o end_n intend_v which_o will_v make_v i_o godly_a charitable_a just_a and_o happy_a so_o far_o as_o i_o be_o make_v for_o happiness_n suppose_v that_o to_o please_v god_n be_v the_o right_a end_n of_o all_o to_o this_o he_o reply_v we_o must_v desire_v to_o please_v god_n better_o than_o we_o can_v do_v in_o this_o life_n this_o i_o do_v not_o grant_v for_o neither_o nature_n nor_o scripture_n do_v teach_v or_o require_v such_o desire_n second_o he_o say_v it_o be_v own_o felicity_n be_v so_o necessary_a to_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n as_o a_o desire_n to_o please_v god_n can_v stand_v without_o it_o this_o be_v deny_v but_o yet_o we_o do_v believe_v god_n to_o be_v a_o beatify_a rewarder_n of_o they_o who_o diligent_o seek_v he_o yet_o not_o of_o debt_n but_o of_o grace_n and_o so_o the_o article_n of_o the_o resurrection_n do_v prove_v be_v assurance_n of_o future_a reward_n and_o punishment_n pag._n 4._o he_o say_v if_o a_o man_n have_v not_o his_o aim_n level_v at_o the_o reward_n he_o can_v have_v no_o certain_a end_n of_o his_o endeavour_n as_o if_o a_o design_n and_o intention_n to_o please_v god_n and_o serve_v to_o his_o glory_n be_v to_o little_a or_o no_o purpose_n without_o a_o profitable_a consequent_a reward_n pag._n 5._o he_o say_v man_n use_v not_o to_o serve_v god_n for_o nought_o and_o special_o not_o to_o their_o loss_n and_o yet_o i_o say_v it_o be_v the_o duty_n of_o all_o creature_n so_o to_o do_v to_o please_v god_n and_o serve_v to_o his_o glory_n without_o other_o reward_n or_o intention_n to_o obtain_v it_o and_o yet_o the_o resurrection_n be_v for_o reward_n and_o punishment_n and_o they_o be_v lawful_a but_o neither_o the_o only_a nor_o the_o principal_a consideration_n of_o man_n obedience_n to_o god_n and_o say_v if_o sin_n overspread_v the_o world_n notwithstanding_o the_o hope_n and_o fear_n of_o a_o life_n to_o come_v what_o will_v it_o do_v if_o there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n in_o that_o case_n i_o say_v still_o it_o can_v but_o overspread_v the_o world_n and_o yet_o i_o do_v agree_v that_o hope_n and_o fear_n be_v well_o ground_v upon_o the_o article_n of_o our_o resurrection_n pag._n 6._o he_o say_v no_o blessing_n of_o god_n can_v be_v right_o esteem_v and_o use_v but_o by_o he_o who_o see_v it_o lead_v to_o a_o better_a life_n i_o say_v divers_a blessing_n may_v be_v right_o esteem_v and_o use_v without_o far_a reference_n than_o the_o thankful_a receive_v they_o as_o god_n favour_n beneficial_a to_o man_n in_o this_o life_n he_o say_v no_o wonder_n if_o unbeliever_n be_v unthankful_a no_o nor_o that_o believer_n be_v so_o too_o nor_o that_o he_o and_o his_o proselyte_n take_v every_o blessing_n and_o prosperous_a success_n here_o for_o a_o assurance_n of_o god_n love_n and_o acceptance_n and_o that_o their_o way_n and_o do_n be_v please_a to_o he_o and_o a_o earnest_a penny_n of_o eternal_a glory_n which_o they_o earnest_o covet_v and_o for_o which_o they_o slavish_o serve_v as_o their_o teacher_n direct_v they_o and_o without_o which_o hope_v neither_o he_o nor_o they_o pretend_v to_o serve_v or_o honour_n god_n or_o to_o perform_v any_o other_o duty_n of_o their_o christian_a religion_n and_o he_o exclaim_v against_o the_o misery_n of_o this_o life_n not_o to_o be_v abidd'n_n but_o for_o the_o hope_n of_o a_o future_a glorious_a life_n not_o consider_v that_o this_o late_a life_n be_v not_o reveal_v to_o the_o world_n till_o our_o lord_n discover_v it_o not_o 1700_o year_n ago_o and_o yet_o man_n live_v as_o happy_o in_o the_o world_n before_o that_o time_n as_o they_o have_v do_v since_o and_o submit_v to_o their_o several_a condition_n and_o circumstance_n with_o as_o much_o quietness_n and_o content_a of_o mind_n as_o christian_n do_v at_o this_o day_n serve_v god_n under_o enjoyment_n and_o expectation_n of_o temporal_a reward_n propound_v by_o moses_n and_o many_o other_o lawgiver_n of_o the_o world_n but_o he_o it_o seem_v find_v himself_o apt_a to_o murmur_v against_o god_n upon_o account_n of_o care_n and_o worldly_a grief_n and_o the_o fear_n of_o death_n and_o future_a event_n but_o that_o be_v his_o infirmity_n at_o the_o best_a and_o perhaps_o a_o perverse_a humour_n in_o he_o for_o he_o may_v remember_v that_o moses_n law_n reveal_v from_o heaven_n propound_v no_o reward_n beyond_o the_o happiness_n of_o this_o world_n nor_o punishment_n but_o of_o the_o same_o nature_n and_o yet_o that_o people_n live_v often_o very_o happy_o under_o they_o and_o may_v always_o have_v do_v so_o by_o be_v obedient_a to_o they_o pag._n 7._o but_o to_o his_o proposal_n concern_v the_o behaviour_n of_o his_o good_a old_a woman_n i_o say_v the_o part_n which_o they_o act_v upon_o the_o stage_n of_o this_o world_n be_v very_o convenient_a for_o their_o circumstance_n which_o require_v of_o they_o to_o take_v upon_o trust_n and_o the_o credit_n of_o their_o teacher_n and_o other_o informer_n the_o rule_n both_o of_o their_o faith_n and_o manner_n and_o likely_a it_o be_v no_o more_o will_v be_v require_v of_o they_o at_o the_o day_n of_o the_o great_a audit_n but_o their_o constancy_n in_o their_o opinion_n and_o the_o sure_a expectation_n of_o heaven_n and_o happiness_n at_o their_o death_n create_v no_o manner_n of_o assurance_n that_o they_o be_v in_o the_o right_n or_o be_v not_o deceive_v in_o their_o most_o assure_a expectation_n for_o age_n and_o the_o present_a world_n abound_v with_o evidence_n that_o false_a tenet_n and_o very_o gross_a error_n be_v believe_v and_o maintain_v by_o misguided_a and_o deceive_v people_n with_o as_o much_o assurance_n and_o establish_a confidence_n as_o the_o very_a truth_n itself_o can_v by_o any_o mean_n be_v man_n woman_n and_o child_n have_v die_v brave_o in_o maintenance_n of_o gross_a mistake_n and_o evident_a untruth_n and_o few_o turk_n be_v find_v at_o this_o day_n who_o will_v not_o rather_o part_v with_o life_n and_o all_o other_o worldly_a comfort_n then_o renounce_v their_o mahomet_n and_o his_o koran_n arrian_n be_v ancient_o and_o some_o of_o they_o in_o our_o time_n so_o resolute_a in_o their_o opinion_n as_o to_o submit_v to_o death_n rather_o than_o to_o recant_v it_o indian_a idolater_n daily_o offer_v their_o life_n in_o honour_n of_o their_o idol_n as_o the_o most_o assure_a mean_n of_o obtain_v a_o bless_a and_o happy_a state_n immediate_o upon_o their_o dissolution_n with_o as_o little_a doubt_n as_o any_o of_o our_o author_n old_a woman_n can_v possible_o attain_v unto_o hence_o the_o author_n may_v persuade_v himself_o that_o see_v the_o old_a woman_n confidence_n be_v no_o certain_a evidence_n that_o they_o be_v not_o in_o a_o error_n and_o that_o their_o ignorance_n be_v more_o excusable_a than_o his_o will_v be_v it_o become_v he_o better_a to_o inquire_v after_o the_o direct_a and_o attainable_a truth_n of_o thing_n and_o particular_o concern_v soul_n and_o whether_o they_o have_v a_o separate_a subsistence_n after_o death_n of_o the_o body_n or_o not_o than_o to_o sit_v down_o content_v with_o his_o own_o present_a conceit_n or_o apprehension_n concern_v the_o same_o without_o make_v such_o far_a search_n as_o he_o be_v able_a into_o the_o truth_n and_o certainty_n of_o such_o opinion_n pag._n 8._o he_o say_v well_o that_o a_o faith_n not_o uphold_v by_o such_o evidence_n of_o truth_n as_o reason_n can_v discern_v and_o justify_v be_v join_v with_o such_o doubt_v as_o though_o man_n dare_v not_o open_a yet_o they_o do_v not_o therefore_o overcome_v and_o this_o doubt_v may_v likely_o prove_v prejudicial_a both_o to_o their_o faith_n and_o performance_n pag._n 10._o and_o thing_n it_o too_o much_o trouble_v to_o consider_v how_o soul_n out_o of_o the_o body_n do_v subsist_v and_o act_n but_o that_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n do_v subsist_v separate_o from_o the_o body_n and_o act_n in_o that_o state_n he_o take_v upon_o he_o to_o prove_v pag._n 11._o to_o that_o intent_n he_o undertake_v to_o define_v what_o a_o humane_a soul_n be_v and_o say_v it_o be_v a_o spiritual_a pure_a invisible_a substance_n natural_o endow_v with_o the_o power_n virtue_n or_o faculty_n of_o vital_a action_n intellection_n and_o volition_n not_o destroy_v by_o separation_n of_o part_n or_o loss_n of_o power_n species_n individuation_n or_o action_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v a_o immortal_a spirit_n he_o say_v in_o proof_n that_o it_o be_v a_o substance_n that_o which_o be_v nothing_o can_v do_v nothing_o but_o the_o soul_n do_v move_v understand_v and_o will_v for_o that_o be_v do_v
upon_o a_o undertake_n to_o row_n against_o the_o stream_n and_o general_a opinion_n as_o well_o of_o past_a age_n as_o the_o present_a time_n 1_o sam._n 30.6_o when_o david_n be_v in_o very_o evil_a case_n he_o encourage_v himself_o in_o the_o lord_n his_o god_n he_o it_o be_v who_o have_v require_v that_o man_n shall_v be_v valiant_a for_o the_o truth_n upon_o the_o earth_n and_o esdras_n 4.35_o great_a be_v the_o truth_n and_o strong_a than_o all_o thing_n those_o who_o know_v that_o their_o aim_n and_o design_n be_v no_o other_o but_o the_o bring_v the_o truth_n in_o this_o point_n to_o light_n to_o the_o end_n that_o god_n truth_n viz._n the_o very_a truth_n thereby_o may_v be_v exhibit_v and_o discover_v may_v it_o seem_v go_v on_o in_o it_o without_o be_v terrify_v or_o bear_v a_o astonish_a regard_n to_o the_o censure_n of_o men._n we_o shall_v proceed_v therefore_o to_o execution_n of_o what_o have_v be_v declare_v to_o be_v intend_v also_o where_o two_o or_o more_o text_n be_v cite_v unto_o which_o one_o same_o answer_n may_v well_o be_v apply_v such_o text_n be_v design_v to_o be_v quote_v together_o or_o at_o once_o that_o the_o same_o answer_n may_v not_o be_v often_o repeat_v and_o whereas_o heretofore_o those_o text_n intend_v to_o prove_v recompense_n in_o a_o state_n future_a to_o this_o life_n have_v be_v often_o apply_v to_o prove_v the_o self-subsistence_n of_o a_o separate_a soul_n here_o will_v be_v care_n take_v to_o detect_v and_o avoid_v that_o point_n of_o misapplication_n we_o begin_v then_o from_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o creation_n and_o the_o history_n of_o it_o viz._n gen._n 1.26_o god_n say_v let_v we_o make_v man_n in_o our_o image_n after_o our_o likeness_n ver._n 27._o so_o god_n create_v man_n in_o his_o own_o image_n chap._n 2.7_o god_n breathe_v into_o man_n nostril_n the_o breath_n of_o life_n and_o man_n become_v a_o live_a soul_n we_o have_v before_o prove_v it_o the_o ordinary_a use_n of_o scripture_n to_o express_v the_o person_n by_o name_n or_o term_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o here_o man_n become_v a_o live_a soul_n intend_v a_o live_a person_n both_o soul_n and_o body_n zanchius_n put_v a_o very_a great_a stress_n and_o weight_n upon_o god_n breathe_v into_o man_n nostril_n the_o breath_n of_o life_n for_o the_o proof_n of_o a_o separately_z subsist_v soul_n in_o man_n to_o this_o we_o say_v there_o be_v not_o that_o clear_a sense_n in_o the_o text_n which_o seem_v to_o import_v no_o more_o but_o that_o god_n give_v to_o man_n his_o breath_n and_o life_n and_o so_o he_o do_v to_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o kindle_v in_o their_o body_n their_o first_o flame_n of_o life_n propagate_v from_o those_o original_n to_o all_o future_a generation_n each_o generate_a its_o like_a both_o among_o man_n and_o beast_n and_o as_o concern_v the_o image_n of_o god_n in_o man_n what_o and_o where_o it_o be_v we_o leave_v to_o be_v dispute_v as_o it_o have_v be_v from_o those_o ancient_a time_n till_o this_o time_n without_o be_v able_a to_o attain_v a_o clear_a determination_n that_o text_n gen._n 7.22_o all_o terrestrial_a creature_n in_o who_o nostril_n be_v the_o breath_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o life_n die_v in_o the_o flood_n seem_v to_o paraphrase_n the_o breath_n of_o life_n breathe_v into_o man_n nostril_n and_o to_o expound_v it_o in_o the_o sense_n before_o give_v of_o it_o 1_o king_n 17.21_o the_o prophet_n elijah_n prays_n my_o god_n i_o pray_v thou_o let_v this_o child_n soul_n come_v into_o he_o again_o thus_o it_o may_v be_v paraphrase_a lord_n kindle_v again_o in_o this_o child_n the_o flame_n of_o life_n which_o be_v now_o extinguishable_a restore_v he_o to_o life_n again_o but_o the_o mode_n of_o speak_v here_o use_v by_o the_o prophet_n be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o common_a opinion_n of_o his_o time_n which_o be_v long_o after_o that_o of_o saul_n a_o like_a thing_n we_o read_v 1_o sam._n 30.12_o concern_v the_o egyptian_a find_v at_o ziklag_n when_o he_o have_v eat_v his_o spirit_n come_v again_o to_o he_o viz._n the_o flame_n of_o life_n almost_o extinguish_v for_o want_n of_o fuel_n be_v again_o revive_v and_o enable_v for_o action_n by_o fresh_a food_n and_o nourishment_n and_o as_o the_o child_n soul_n come_v into_o he_o again_o and_o he_o revive_v so_o this_o aegyptian_n spirit_n come_v again_o to_o he_o when_o he_o have_v eat_v and_o he_o revive_v and_o 2_o king_n 13.21_o a_o dead_a man_n let_v down_o into_o elisha_n grave_n at_o the_o touch_n of_o elisha_n bone_n the_o dead_a man_n revive_v whether_o his_o soul_n return_v or_o his_o flame_n of_o life_n be_v rekindle_v there_o be_v no_o ground_n here_o to_o dispute_v or_o need_v to_o do_v it_o job_n 12.10_o in_o god_n hand_n be_v the_o soul_n of_o every_o live_a thing_n and_o the_o breath_n of_o all_o mankind_n here_o man_n be_v rank_v with_o every_o live_a thing_n as_o to_o his_o soul_n and_o soul_n and_o breath_n be_v take_v for_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o of_o a_o like_a subsistence_n chap._n 34.14_o if_o god_n gather_v to_o himself_o man_n spirit_n and_o his_o breath_n he_o shall_v turn_v to_o his_o dust_n here_o spirit_n and_o breath_n pass_v for_o the_o same_o thing_n chap._n 33.30_o bring_v back_o his_o soul_n from_o the_o pit_n to_o the_o light_n of_o the_o live_n viz._n save_v his_o life_n or_o revive_v he_o psal_n 49.8_o it_o cost_v more_o to_o redeem_v their_o soul_n viz._n their_o life_n or_o person_n their_o riches_n can_v not_o do_v it_o ver._n 15._o but_o god_n have_v deliver_v my_o soul_n from_o the_o place_n of_o hell_n for_o he_o shall_v receive_v i_o viz._n he_o shall_v deliver_v i_o yet_o from_o death_n and_o the_o grave_a and_o hide_v i_o as_o in_o the_o secret_a place_n of_o his_o dwelling_n receive_v i_o under_o his_o protection_n psal_n 56.13_o thou_o have_v deliver_v my_o soul_n from_o death_n viz._n have_v save_v my_o life_n so_o my_o soul_n trust_v in_o thou_o and_o my_o soul_n be_v among_o lion_n and_o my_o soul_n thirst_v for_o thou_o and_o my_o soul_n follow_v hard_a after_o thou_o he_o hold_v my_o soul_n in_o life_n and_o my_o soul_n which_o thou_o have_v redeem_v and_o 72.14_o he_o shall_v redeem_v their_o soul_n from_o deceit_n and_o violence_n 73.19_o deliver_v not_o the_o soul_n of_o thy_o turtle_n dove_n to_o the_o enemy_n 86.2_o preserve_v my_o soul_n for_o i_o be_o holy_a ver_fw-la 13._o thou_o have_v deliver_v my_o soul_n from_o the_o low_a hell_n and_o my_o soul_n be_v full_a of_o trouble_n and_o lord_n why_o cast_v thou_o out_o my_o soul_n 89.48_o what_o man_n be_v he_o that_o live_v and_o shall_v not_o see_v death_n shall_v he_o deliver_v his_o soul_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o grave_a and_o bless_v the_o lord_n o_o my_o soul_n and_o he_o satisfi_v the_o empty_a soul_n and_o fill_v the_o hungry_a soul_n with_o goodness_n and_o their_o soul_n abhor_v all_o manner_n of_o meat_n and_o those_o who_o speak_v evil_a against_o my_o soul_n all_o these_o and_o abundance_n more_o place_n of_o the_o psalm_n do_v under_o the_o word_n or_o term_n soul_n intend_v and_o signify_v the_o person_n the_o life_n the_o affection_n of_o the_o party_n praise_v the_o lord_n o_o my_o soul_n these_o and_o many_o other_o text_n sound_v to_o common_a reader_n as_o proof_n of_o a_o separately_z subsist_v soul_n of_o man_n but_o that_o opinion_n may_v be_v pass_v for_o a_o clear_a mistake_n and_o a_o apparent_a mis-conception_n prov._n 11.25_o the_o liberal_a soul_n shall_v be_v make_v fat_a viz._n the_o liberal_a person_n chap._n 13.4_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o sluggard_n desire_v and_o have_v nothing_o but_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o diligent_a shall_v be_v make_v fat_a viz._n the_o diligent_a person_n 14.25_o a_o true_a witness_n deliver_v soul_n people_n men._n chap._n 16.24_o pleasant_n word_n be_v sweet_a to_o the_o soul_n 19.2_o that_o the_o soul_n he_o without_o knowledge_n it_o be_v not_o good_a viz._n the_o person_n chasten_v thy_o son_n and_o let_v not_o thy_o soul_n spare_v for_o his_o cry_n do_v not_o thou_o spare_v the_o full_a soul_n loathe_v the_o honeycomb_n thus_o far_o we_o have_v add_v to_o our_o former_a proof_n that_o soul_n be_v very_o often_o put_v for_o person_n and_o we_o now_o expect_v that_o shall_v pass_v for_o a_o grant_v truth_n and_o it_o may_v still_o be_v confirm_v by_o more_o testimony_n than_o all_o that_o have_v yet_o be_v cite_v eccles_n 8.8_o there_o be_v no_o man_n that_o have_v power_n over_o the_o spirit_n to_o retain_v the_o spirit_n neither_o have_v he_o power_n in_o the_o day_n of_o death_n here_o spirit_n seem_v to_o intend_v breath_n or_o life_n chap._n 10.4_o if_o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o ruler_n rise_v up_o against_o thou_o viz._n his_o
and_o therefore_o we_o be_v will_v rather_o to_o be_v absent_a from_o this_o body_n to_o have_v it_o change_v into_o a_o spiritual_a body_n and_o therein_o to_o be_v present_a with_o the_o lord_n and_o however_o in_o the_o one_o body_n or_o in_o the_o other_o we_o labour_v present_a or_o absent_a to_o be_v accept_v of_o god_n for_o we_o must_v all_o appear_v before_o the_o judgement_n seat_n of_o christ_n soon_o or_o late_a that_o every_o man_n body_n and_o soul_n may_v receive_v the_o thing_n do_v in_o his_o body_n viz._n when_o he_o be_v alive_o according_o to_o that_o he_o have_v do_v whether_o it_o be_v good_a or_o bad_a and_o this_o seem_v to_o apply_v all_o that_o he_o have_v before_o speak_v as_o design_v a_o relation_n to_o the_o resurrection_n and_o the_o last_o judgement_n and_o not_o to_o make_v or_o afford_v any_o proof_n of_o the_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o a_o soul_n after_o death_n of_o the_o body_n philip._n 1.21_o for_o i_o to_o live_v be_v christ_n and_o to_o die_v be_v gain_n what_o i_o shall_v choose_v i_o wot_v not_o for_o i_o be_o in_o a_o strait_a between_o two_o have_v a_o desire_n to_o depart_v and_o to_o be_v with_o christ_n which_o be_v far_o better_a nevertheless_o to_o abide_v in_o the_o flesh_n be_v more_o needful_a for_o you_o this_o sound_n as_o if_o upon_o death_n of_o the_o body_n something_o be_v still_o leave_v in_o such_o a_o state_n and_o be_v as_o shall_v immediate_o thereupon_o go_v to_o be_v with_o christ_n and_o this_o can_v be_v no_o other_o but_o the_o man_n soul_n subsist_v in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n we_o read_v rev._n 14.13_o bless_a be_v the_o dead_a which_o die_v in_o the_o lord_n for_o they_o rest_v from_o their_o labour_n and_o their_o work_n do_v follow_v they_o 2_o tim._n 1.10_o christ_n abolish_v death_n and_o bring_v life_n and_o immortality_n to_o light_n through_o the_o gospel_n whence_o death_n now_o to_o the_o godly_a be_v but_o a_o sleep_n or_o rest_a in_o christ_n act_n 7.60_o stephen_n cry_v lord_n lay_v not_o this_o sin_n to_o their_o charge_n and_o when_o he_o say_v this_o he_o fall_v asleep_a 1_o cor._n 15.6_o christ_n rise_v be_v see_v of_o five_o hundred_o brethren_n of_o who_o then_o some_o be_v fall_v asleep_o ver._n 18._o if_o there_o be_v no_o resurrection_n than_o they_o who_o be_v fall_v asleep_a in_o christ_n be_v perish_v ver._n 51._o we_o shall_v not_o all_o sleep_n but_o we_o shall_v all_o be_v change_v 1_o thess_n 4.15_o we_o who_o be_v alive_a at_o our_o lord_n be_v come_v shall_v not_o prevent_v they_o who_o be_v asleep_a ver._n 14._o but_o those_o who_o sleep_n in_o jesus_n shall_v god_n bring_v with_o he_o 2_o thess_n 1.6_o it_o be_v righteous_a with_o god_n to_o recompense_v tribulation_n to_o they_o that_o trouble_v you_o and_o to_o you_o who_o be_v trouble_v rest_v with_o we_o when_o jesus_n shall_v be_v reveal_v from_o heaven_n with_o his_o mighty_a angel_n seem_v this_o rest_n with_o we_o must_v be_v future_a to_o this_o world_n and_o most_o likely_a in_o death_n heb._n 4.3_o we_o who_o have_v believe_v do_v enter_v into_o rest_n ver._n 9_o there_o remain_v a_o rest_n to_o the_o people_n of_o god_n ver._n 10._o a_o cease_v from_o our_o own_o work_n as_o god_n do_v from_o he_o and_o we_o must_v labour_v to_o enter_v into_o this_o rest_n seem_v proper_o a_o die_v in_o the_o lord_n and_o job_n testify_v there_o the_o weary_a be_v at_o rest_n upon_o the_o evidence_n thus_o quote_v by_o we_o it_o seem_v our_o prove_v text_n may_v be_v construe_v in_o this_o manner_n i_o know_v that_o to_o die_v be_v gain_n and_o for_o i_o to_o depart_v out_o of_o this_o world_n and_o to_o be_v at_o rest_n in_o christ_n and_o in_o expectation_n of_o a_o joyful_a resurrection_n be_v far_o better_a but_o for_o i_o to_o abide_v in_o the_o flesh_n be_v more_o needful_a for_o you_o and_o this_o consideration_n put_v i_o into_o a_o straight_a between_o two_o thing_n so_o as_o what_o i_o shall_v choose_v i_o wot_v not_o and_o doubtless_o it_o be_v better_a and_o far_o more_o easy_a and_o desirable_a for_o a_o godly_a man_n to_o sleep_v and_o be_v at_o rest_n in_o christ_n than_o to_o be_v in_o the_o trouble_n temptation_n and_o persecution_n of_o this_o world_n as_o s._n paul_n be_v when_o he_o be_v in_o it_o daniel_n 12.13_o the_o angel_n say_v to_o he_o go_v thy_o way_n till_o the_o end_n be_v for_o thou_o shall_v rest_v and_o stand_v in_o the_o lot_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o day_n and_o this_o have_v be_v the_o lot_n of_o the_o godly_a in_o all_o age_n and_o the_o wisdom_n of_o the_o world_n have_v be_v able_a to_o teach_v that_o the_o day_n of_o a_o man_n death_n be_v better_a than_o that_o of_o his_o birth_n and_o if_o general_o how_o much_o better_a than_o must_v it_o need_v be_v for_o a_o good_a christian_a to_o depart_v and_o be_v at_o rest_n in_o christ_n lie_v down_o in_o a_o sure_a faith_n and_o steadfast_a hope_n of_o a_o joyful_a resurrection_n when_o the_o lord_n himself_o shall_v defend_v from_o hevean_n with_o a_o shout_n with_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o archangel_n and_o the_o trump_n of_o god_n for_o then_o the_o dead_a in_o christ_n shall_v rise_v first_o and_o be_v catch_v up_o into_o the_o cloud_n to_o meet_v the_o lord_n in_o the_o air_n and_o so_o shall_v they_o ever_o be_v with_o the_o lord_n what_o earthly_a thing_n can_v be_v compare_v with_o such_o a_o state_n so_o much_o joy_n and_o so_o great_a a_o assuranee_n no_o wonder_n then_o that_o our_o apostle_n call_v his_o death_n a_o gain_n be_v then_o in_o a_o condition_n so_o to_o die_v and_o so_o he_o continue_v as_o he_o say_v 2_o tim._n 4.7_o i_o have_v keep_v the_o faith_n henceforth_o there_o be_v lay_v up_o for_o i_o a_o crown_n of_o righteousness_n which_o the_o lord_n the_o righteous_a judge_n shall_v give_v i_o at_o that_o day_n and_o not_o to_o i_o only_o but_o unto_o they_o also_o that_o love_n his_o appear_v but_o it_o seem_v he_o do_v not_o expect_v it_o before_o that_o day_n the_o day_n of_o christ_n second_o come_v to_o reward_v every_o man_n according_a to_o his_o work_n and_o we_o conclude_v the_o apostle_n in_o our_o prove_v text_n intend_v rather_o a_o go_v to_o rest_n in_o christ_n than_o a_o go_n into_o heaven_n to_o he_o in_o the_o state_n of_o a_o separate_a soul_n heb._n 12.22_o you_o be_v come_v to_o a_o innumerable_a company_n of_o angel_n and_o to_o the_o spirit_n of_o just_a man_n make_v perfect_a to_o god_n the_o judge_n and_o to_o jesus_n the_o mediator_n and_o to_o the_o heavenly_a jerusalem_n some_o have_v raise_v a_o argument_n of_o the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n from_o this_o text._n the_o word_n you_o be_v come_v in_o the_o present_a tense_n speak_v unto_o live_a people_n can_v be_v literal_o intend_v unless_o the_o word_n be_v intend_v of_o the_o doctrine_n viz._n you_o be_v come_v to_o a_o gospel_n or_o doctrine_n which_o teach_v to_o believe_v and_o expect_v such_o thing_n in_o future_a time_n or_o you_o be_v come_v to_o such_o thing_n in_o faith_n which_o be_v the_o evidence_n of_o thing_n not_o see_v better_a thing_n than_o appear_v at_o mount_n sinai_n so_o 2_o pet._n 3.12_o look_v for_o and_o haste_n unto_o the_o come_v of_o the_o day_n of_o god_n wherein_o all_o shall_v be_v burn_v up_o as_o in_o noah_n be_v time_n it_o be_v drown_v but_o we_o look_v for_o new_a heaven_n and_o a_o new_a earth_n wherein_o dwell_v righteousness_n and_o see_v you_o look_v for_o such_o thing_n what_o manner_n of_o person_n ought_v you_o to_o be_v in_o all_o holy_a conversation_n and_o godliness_n without_o spot_n and_o blameless_a this_o expound_v how_o we_o come_v to_o the_o heavenly_a jerusalem_n viz._n to_o that_o doctrine_n faith_n and_o expectation_n to_o be_v fulfil_v and_o enjoy_v at_o the_o come_v of_o the_o day_n of_o god_n without_o any_o mention_n at_o all_o of_o a_o soul_n in_o the_o state_n of_o a_o separate_a subsistence_n or_o discoverable_a intention_n concern_v it_o 1_o pet._n 3.19_o christ_n be_v quicken_v in_o the_o spirit_n by_o which_o also_o he_o go_v and_o preach_v unto_o the_o spirit_n in_o prison_n when_o noah_n prepare_v the_o ark._n to_o this_o we_o say_v the_o text_n be_v very_o mystical_a and_o obscure_a and_o so_o every_o part_n and_o sentence_n of_o it_o and_o what_o be_v here_o mean_v by_o the_o spirit_n in_o prison_n or_o the_o preach_a to_o they_o we_o humble_o confess_v ignorance_n and_o that_o we_o do_v not_o know_v therefore_o the_o text_n and_o consequence_n of_o it_o shall_v be_v leave_v to_o consideration_n of_o the_o more_o learned_a better_o verse_v in_o the_o write_n of_o father_n and_o commentator_n but_o till_o the_o mean_v of_o it_o
of_o the_o law_n not_o know_v to_o bare_a nature_n and_o final_o rom._n 4.15_o where_o no_o law_n be_v there_o be_v not_o transgression_n so_o no_o conscience_n accuse_v or_o approve_v and_o all_o this_o prove_v that_o conscience_n in_o man_n be_v not_o a_o act_n pure_o natural_a but_o a_o complex_n act_n of_o and_o educate_v nature_n under_o the_o direction_n of_o some_o sort_n of_o rule_n you_o say_v that_o man_n have_v a_o kind_n of_o natural_a expectation_n of_o receive_v reward_n or_o punishment_n as_o soon_o as_o he_o depart_v this_o life_n i_o grant_v only_o such_o a_o kind_n of_o natural_a as_o education_n and_o custom_n can_v make_v man_n expect_v to_o receive_v what_o they_o be_v teach_v and_o therefore_o do_v believe_v will_v be_v give_v they_o if_o teach_v to_o believe_v receive_v as_o soon_o as_o they_o be_v dead_a their_o expectation_n will_v be_v suitable_a if_o teach_v to_o defer_v their_o expectation_n till_o the_o resurrection_n and_o christ_n second_o come_v to_o judgement_n it_o will_v be_v as_o easy_a and_o natural_a to_o expect_v the_o reward_n and_o punishment_n at_o that_o time_n as_o to_o do_v it_o at_o the_o time_n of_o our_o death_n either_o of_o they_o be_v enough_o effective_a in_o we_o to_o create_v a_o endeavour_n of_o obtain_v the_o future_a reward_n and_o avoid_v such_o punishment_n by_o the_o great_a endeavour_n that_o in_o this_o life_n can_v be_v use_v know_v that_o there_o be_v no_o work_n nor_o device_n in_o the_o grave_a whither_o we_o go_v but_o as_o the_o tree_n fall_v so_o it_o be_v like_a to_o lie_v and_o as_o death_n leave_v man_n so_o judgement_n shall_v find_v they_o and_o we_o be_v therefore_o as_o much_o concern_v to_o provide_v for_o a_o good_a departure_n out_o of_o this_o world_n in_o respect_n to_o the_o time_n of_o our_o resurrection_n as_o if_o we_o expect_v a_o immediate_a reward_n or_o punishment_n from_o the_o time_n of_o our_o death_n for_o that_o once_o dead_a in_o my_o sense_n we_o be_v not_o be_v no_o more_o concern_v in_o time_n nor_o the_o pass_n of_o it_o but_o shall_v rise_v again_o as_o if_o we_o have_v lie_v down_o but_o the_o hour_n before_o you_o say_v you_o can_v believe_v that_o the_o primitive_a martyr_n will_v have_v die_v so_o cheerful_o have_v they_o not_o think_v that_o they_o exchange_v this_o life_n for_o a_o better_a immediate_o but_o i_o believe_v they_o may_v do_v it_o in_o expectation_n of_o a_o crown_n to_o be_v give_v they_o at_o that_o day_n the_o great_a day_n of_o general_n doom_n or_o judgement_n and_o so_o say_v peter_n martyr_n in_o his_o common_a place_n this_o be_v the_o consolation_n of_o the_o godly_a afflict_a in_o this_o world_n they_o have_v a_o eye_n to_o the_o resurrection_n and_o thereupon_o quiet_a themselves_o and_o again_o martyr_n in_o death_n be_v comfort_v by_o belief_n of_o the_o resurrection_n and_o heb._n 11.35_o martyr_n be_v torture_v not_o accept_v deliverance_n that_o they_o may_v obtain_v a_o better_a resurrection_n so_o 1_o thess_n 4.15_o paul_n comfort_v they_o be_v sorrow_n for_o their_o dead_a friend_n not_o by_o give_v they_o assurance_n of_o their_o be_v go_v to_o heaven_n but_o by_o assurance_n of_o the_o resurrection_n the_o manner_n of_o which_o he_o there_o describe_v to_o they_o you_o say_v you_o have_v know_v some_o die_n with_o great_a cheerfulness_n and_o in_o full_a expectation_n of_o a_o immediate_a transportation_n to_o heaven_n by_o the_o ministry_n of_o angel_n and_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o your_o assertion_n may_v be_v true_a for_o man_n learn_v to_o believe_v and_o practice_v as_o they_o be_v teach_v and_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o the_o jew_n turk_n heretic_n and_o the_o old_a woman_n beforementioned_a may_v be_v find_v die_v some_o of_o all_o sort_n with_o great_a constancy_n and_o a_o good_a assurance_n and_o expectation_n of_o future_a felicity_n each_o of_o they_o in_o their_o own_o way_n but_o my_o opinion_n be_v that_o god_n have_v appoint_v a_o day_n in_o which_o he_o will_v judge_v the_o world_n by_o the_o man_n who_o he_o have_v ordain_v and_o that_o it_o be_v appoint_v for_o man_n once_o to_o die_v and_o after_o that_o the_o judgement_n at_o which_o all_o must_v appear_v and_o give_v account_n for_o their_o own_o work_n the_o happiness_n which_o i_o desire_v before_o that_o day_n be_v that_o it_o may_v be_v say_v to_o i_o as_o to_o daniel_n go_v thy_o way_n leave_v this_o life_n and_o wait_v till_o the_o end_n be_v for_o thou_o shall_v rest_v and_o stand_v in_o the_o lot_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o day_n the_o assure_a hope_n of_o a_o joyful_a resurrection_n paragraph_n 8._o you_o grant_v that_o there_o do_v not_o occur_v in_o the_o scripture_n the_o term_n or_o word_n of_o a_o separately_z subsist_v or_o immaterial_a soul_n i_o have_v say_v also_o not_o that_o of_o immortal_a soul_n and_o you_o may_v as_o well_o have_v grant_v that_o too_o for_o that_o neither_o you_o nor_o i_o can_v find_v it_o there_o you_o say_v i_o take_v the_o word_n soul_n in_o scripture_n very_o often_o to_o signify_v life_n or_o person_n and_o you_o grant_v that_o in_o hebrew_n it_o do_v so_o but_o say_v i_o we_o find_v the_o like_a in_o greek_a also_o for_o in_o st._n paul_n shipwreck_n there_o be_v in_o the_o ship_n two_o hundred_o seventy_o six_o soul_n alias_o person_n you_o say_v that_o in_o my_o opinion_n i_o follow_v my_o friend_n mr._n hobbs_n i_o say_v i_o follow_v nothing_o but_o common_a sense_n and_o reason_n in_o it_o and_o that_o if_o mr._n hobbs_n have_v say_v the_o same_o thing_n i_o see_v no_o reason_n to_o think_v that_o strange_a but_o proceed_v in_o both_o from_o one_o common_a principle_n which_o make_v our_o construction_n obvious_a to_o the_o reason_n of_o mankind_n if_o i_o have_v ever_o have_v the_o knowledge_n of_o mr._n hobbs_n his_o opinion_n or_o write_n i_o know_v no_o cause_n to_o reject_v or_o refuse_v the_o own_n of_o it_o but_o for_o truth_n be_v sake_n i_o tell_v you_o that_o i_o never_o see_v the_o man_n but_o once_o and_o that_o without_o change_v one_o word_n nor_o do_v i_o ever_o peruse_v any_o of_o his_o write_n to_o my_o remembrance_n nor_o have_v i_o receive_v any_o light_a proceed_n from_o he_o and_o you_o be_v the_o first_o discoverer_n to_o i_o and_o the_o only_a that_o his_o sense_n and_o i_o agree_v in_o it_o paragraph_n 9_o you_o examine_v solomon_n expression_n the_o dust_n shall_v return_v to_o the_o earth_n as_o it_o be_v and_o the_o spirit_n to_o god_n who_o give_v it_o concern_v this_o expression_n my_o treatise_n show_v that_o spirit_n and_o breath_n be_v often_o use_v in_o the_o same_o signification_n and_o may_v pass_v for_o synonyma_n gen._n 2.7_o god_n make_v man_n of_o the_o dust_n and_o breathe_v into_o his_o nostril_n the_o breath_n of_o life_n and_o man_n become_v a_o live_a soul_n viz._n a_o live_a person_n ante._n roccius_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr anima_fw-la page_n 20._o say_v the_o soul_n of_o animal_n or_o brute_n have_v a_o like_a beginning_n to_o those_o of_o man_n quamvis_fw-la per_fw-la emphasin_n ob_fw-la majorem_fw-la animae_fw-la humanae_fw-la dignitatem_fw-la de_fw-la ipsa_fw-la id_fw-la exactius_fw-la exprimitur_fw-la very_o probable_a it_o seem_v that_o god_n give_v to_o brutus_n the_o breath_n of_o life_n as_o well_o as_o to_o man_n although_o as_o he_o say_v moses_n have_v not_o express_v it_o that_o by_o spirit_n here_o may_v be_v intend_v the_o breath_n and_o life_n or_o the_o breath_n of_o life_n seem_v to_o i_o not_o unlikely_a and_o whatsoever_o the_o sense_n may_v be_v or_o whether_o speak_v by_o solomon_n according_a to_o common_a conception_n or_o that_o he_o speak_v it_o as_o you_o take_v it_o for_o the_o last_o result_n of_o his_o judgement_n i_o mean_v thereupon_o to_o follow_v sir_n walter_n raleigh_n direction_n viz._n in_o all_o dark_a and_o hard_a question_n the_o most_o easy_a and_o best_a end_n of_o they_o be_v to_o say_v i_o will_v not_o dispute_v that_o so_o i_o will_v not_o far_o dispute_v the_o intent_n of_o solomon_n in_o this_o place_n but_o willing_o leave_v you_o and_o all_o man_n at_o liberty_n to_o think_v thereof_o as_o their_o reason_n or_o fancy_n shall_v direct_v and_o i_o hope_v for_o a_o like_a permission_n from_o other_o men._n paragraph_n 10._o you_o quote_v st._n matthew_n fear_v not_o they_o who_o can_v only_o kill_v the_o body_n but_o not_o the_o soul_n also_o st._n luke_n text_n in_o the_o same_o point_n which_o name_v not_o the_o soul_n at_o all_o and_o you_o say_v we_o may_v perceive_v that_o the_o substance_n and_o intent_n of_o christ_n doctrine_n be_v the_o same_o in_o both_o place_n viz._n that_o the_o body_n be_v mortal_a may_v be_v kill_v but_o the_o soul_n not_o so_o whether_o this_o your_o assertion_n be_v true_a or_o
not_o let_v the_o world_n be_v judge_v for_o our_o lord_n be_v main_a scope_n and_o intent_n in_o this_o text_n appear_v clear_o to_o be_v the_o warn_v of_o his_o disciple_n not_o to_o fear_v man_n for_o that_o they_o can_v only_o punish_v with_o death_n and_o no_o far_o not_o to_o fear_v they_o so_o much_o as_o god_n who_o can_v punish_v beyond_o death_n by_o cast_v into_o hell_n the_o content_n in_o both_o evangelist_n express_v that_o our_o lord_n exhort_v his_o disciple_n to_o preach_v to_o other_o what_o they_o have_v hear_v of_o he_o he_o bid_v they_o not_o be_v afraid_a so_o to_o do_v for_o that_o man_n can_v only_o kill_v the_o body_n and_o do_v you_o no_o more_o harm_n but_o god_n can_v punish_v after_o death_n and_o cast_v you_o into_o hell_n and_o this_o we_o ought_v to_o fear_v more_o than_o any_o thing_n that_o man_n can_v do_v to_o we_o that_o st._n matth._n have_v word_v our_o lord_n expression_n otherwise_o be_v true_a but_o that_o our_o lord_n intent_n here_o be_v to_o teach_v a_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o soul_n after_o death_n appear_v not_o in_o st._n luke_n word_n nor_o in_o the_o context_n of_o either_o of_o the_o evangelist_n and_o the_o word_v of_o it_o in_o st._n matthew_n text_n seem_v to_o i_o but_o the_o result_n of_o that_o apostle_n judgement_n perhaps_o according_a to_o the_o common_a opinion_n of_o that_o time_n and_o however_o here_o be_v two_o relation_n of_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o of_o equal_a authority_n it_o seem_v man_n may_v accept_v which_o of_o they_o they_o think_v most_o likely_a or_o most_o true_a without_o much_o apprehend_n the_o abuse_n which_o atheist_n or_o profane_a person_n may_v make_v of_o it_o parag._n 11._o you_o say_v i_o make_v matthew_n and_o luke_n to_o disagree_v again_o yet_o the_o case_n be_v no_o more_o but_o this_o matthew_z say_z two_o thief_n be_v crucify_v with_o our_o saviour_n and_o those_o thief_n also_o which_o be_v crucify_v with_o he_o revile_v he_o and_o mark_n say_v the_o same_o thing_n viz._n they_o crucify_a two_o thief_n with_o he_o and_o they_o who_o be_v crucify_a with_o he_o revile_v he_o luke_n only_o relate_v the_o matter_n of_o the_o have_v conversion_n which_o he_o have_v by_o hear-say_n thus_o the_o difference_n which_o there_o be_v among_o they_o be_v not_o make_v by_o i_o who_o only_o relate_v the_o case_n as_o it_o be_v leave_v it_o to_o other_o to_o adjust_a such_o difference_n as_o there_o appear_v among_o they_o i_o do_v not_o deny_v the_o truth_n of_o st._n luke_n relation_n only_o say_v it_o may_v be_v questionable_a upon_o these_o difference_n but_o for_o answer_n to_o the_o objection_n from_o the_o have_v be_v that_o day_n in_o paradise_n i_o say_v that_o the_o crucifixion_n and_o death_n be_v on_o friday_n evening_n and_o the_o resurrection_n upon_o sunday_n morning_n and_o this_o thief_n may_v and_o likely_a do_v rise_v at_o the_o time_n of_o our_o lord_n resurrection_n matth._n 27.52_o the_o grave_n be_v open_v and_o many_o body_n of_o saint_n which_o sleep_v arise_v and_o go_v and_o appear_v unto_o many_o and_o there_o be_v a_o great_a concurrence_n of_o opinion_n that_o the_o old_a patriarch_n have_v part_n in_o that_o resurrection_n this_o be_v grant_v i_o hope_v show_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n this_o day_n be_v to_o very_o good_a purpose_n for_o this_o promise_n to_o the_o thief_n may_v be_v literal_o fulfil_v if_o he_o rise_v at_o our_o lord_n resurrection_n i_o wonder_v how_o you_o miss_v of_o this_o effect_n of_o my_o answer_n full_o express_v in_o my_o treatise_n and_o yet_o it_o seem_v you_o do_v miss_v of_o it_o for_o else_o you_o will_v not_o have_v proceed_v as_o you_o do_v in_o this_o paragraph_n paragraph_n 12._o you_o say_v you_o wonder_v how_o i_o can_v conceive_v that_o the_o parable_n of_o dives_n be_v deliver_v to_o dilucidate_v our_o lord_n doctrine_n in_o the_o 15_o verse_n of_o that_o chapter_n viz._n that_o what_o be_v high_o esteem_v in_o the_o sight_n of_o man_n may_v be_v a_o abomination_n in_o the_o sight_n of_o god_n i_o will_v tell_v you_o how_o i_o come_v to_o conceive_v so_o this_o doctrine_n our_o lord_n deliver_v ver_fw-la 15._o and_o ver_fw-la the_o 19_o begin_v the_o parable_n distance_v only_o by_o three_o intermediate_v verse_n and_o the_o parable_n be_v very_o proper_a and_o significant_a for_o that_o purpose_n for_o what_o in_o man_n sight_n be_v more_o glorious_a and_o happy_a than_o the_o state_n of_o dives_n and_o what_o more_o miserable_a than_o that_o of_o lazarus_n and_o yet_o in_o god_n sight_n and_o knowledge_n their_o state_n be_v direct_o the_o contrary_a but_o say_v you_o christ_n deliver_v this_o doctrine_n to_o the_o pharisee_n i_o grant_v it_o and_o so_o for_o aught_o that_o i_o can_v perceive_v he_o do_v that_o parable_n nor_o do_v i_o find_v any_o cause_n for_o you_o to_o doubt_v of_o it_o you_o be_v willing_a to_o suppose_v which_o i_o think_v be_v to_o grant_v that_o it_o be_v a_o parable_n and_o you_o wonder_v that_o i_o shall_v say_v parable_n be_v a_o sandy_a foundation_n for_o the_o build_n of_o doctrine_n upon_o for_o say_v you_o our_o lord_n speak_v to_o the_o multitude_n in_o parable_n and_o without_o a_o parable_n speak_v he_o not_o unto_o they_o to_o this_o i_o answer_v his_o disciple_n wonder_v at_o it_o and_o inquire_v why_o he_o do_v so_o and_o he_o tell_v they_o the_o reason_n viz._n that_o see_v they_o may_v not_o perceive_v and_o hear_v they_o may_v not_o understand_v and_o be_v convert_v for_o god_n appointment_n be_v to_o be_v fulfil_v by_o mean_n of_o their_o ignorance_n act_n 3.17_o peter_n tell_v the_o jew_n concern_v our_o lord_n suffering_n i_o wot_v that_o through_o ignorance_n you_o do_v it_o as_o do_v also_o your_o ruler_n but_o god_n so_o bring_v about_o what_o he_o have_v foretell_v by_o the_o mouth_n of_o all_o his_o prophet_n so_o paul_n have_v they_o know_v he_o they_o will_v not_o have_v crucify_v the_o lord_n of_o glory_n but_o when_o our_o lord_n and_o his_o disciple_n be_v by_o themselves_o together_o he_o expound_v all_o thing_n unto_o they_o and_o do_v manifest_v himself_o unto_o they_o and_o not_o to_o the_o world_n but_o all_o be_v deliver_v in_o parable_n to_o they_o who_o be_v without_o john_n 15.15_o you_o be_v my_o friend_n for_o all_o thing_n which_o i_o have_v hear_v of_o my_o father_n i_o have_v make_v know_v unto_o you_o and_o i_o hearty_o wish_v our_o lord_n have_v expound_v this_o parable_n unto_o they_o parag._n 13._o you_o demand_v what_o can_v move_v paul_n to_o desire_v death_n rather_o than_o life_n i_o answer_v he_o be_v at_o rome_n when_o he_o write_v to_o the_o philippian_n such_o a_o one_o as_o paul_n the_o age_a and_o a_o prisoner_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o continual_a expectation_n of_o martyrdom_n chap._n 2.17_o if_o i_o be_v offer_v up_o as_o a_o sacrifice_n i_o will_v joy_v and_o rejoice_v with_o you_o and_o i_o will_v have_v you_o do_v so_o with_o i_o yourself_o may_v if_o you_o please_v contemplando_fw-la put_v your_o soul_n into_o his_o soul_n stead_n as_o job_n say_v or_o imagine_v your_o self_n to_o be_v in_o his_o case_n i_o judge_v you_o will_v have_v no_o cause_n to_o desire_v a_o long_a or_o a_o long_a continuance_n in_o that_o condition_n if_o it_o be_v not_o as_o he_o say_v for_o the_o opportunity_n and_o power_n to_o profit_v other_o man_n he_o say_v for_o he_o to_o die_v and_o be_v with_o christ_n will_v be_v far_o better_o 1_o thess_n 4.14_o as_o jesus_n die_v and_o rise_v again_o even_o so_o they_o also_o who_o sleep_n in_o jesus_n shall_v god_n bring_v with_o he_o but_o howsoever_o in_o such_o a_o case_n you_o may_v judge_v i_o think_v for_o myself_o that_o if_o i_o be_v in_o that_o case_n or_o a_o far_o more_o easy_a state_n of_o life_n yet_o infirm_a and_o age_a as_o i_o be_o and_o have_v withal_o so_o great_a assurance_n of_o a_o bless_a joyful_a resurrection_n as_o that_o apostle_n have_v viz._n that_o a_o crown_n of_o righteousness_n be_v lay_v up_o for_o he_o and_o to_o be_v give_v he_o at_o that_o day_n i_o think_v that_o i_o shall_v make_v little_a doubt_n in_o the_o choice_n but_o full_o desire_v to_o be_v dissolve_v and_o to_o be_v with_o christ_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o rest_v or_o sleep_v in_o christ_n to_o be_v of_o that_o number_n who_o be_v asleep_a in_o jesus_n god_n will_v bring_v with_o he_o for_o that_o bless_a be_v the_o dead_a who_o die_v in_o the_o lord_n for_o they_o rest_v from_o their_o labour_n and_o so_o job_n say_v there_o the_o weary_a be_v at_o rest_n free_v from_o oppression_n pain_n and_o suffering_n you_o mention_v a_o man_n become_v a_o prey_n to_o worm_n as_o a_o terror_n of_o death_n but_o i_o esteem_v
that_o terriculamentum_fw-la only_o and_o of_o no_o force_n at_o all_o upon_o the_o understanding_n of_o a_o man._n it_o seem_v solomon_n have_v another_o sort_n of_o apprehension_n concern_v death_n eccles_n 7.1_o he_o say_v the_o day_n of_o a_o man_n death_n be_v better_a than_o that_o of_o his_o birth_n speak_v general_o and_o chap._n 4._o when_o he_o consider_v worldly_a oppression_n and_o misery_n he_o say_v i_o praise_v the_o dead_a which_o be_v already_o dead_a more_o than_o the_o live_n which_o be_v yet_o alive_a he_o like_v the_o dead_a state_n better_o yea_o better_o be_v he_o than_o both_o of_o they_o who_o have_v not_o yet_o be_v and_o so_o have_v not_o see_v nor_o feel_v or_o be_v partaker_n of_o the_o evil_n that_o be_v do_v or_o suffer_a under_o the_o sun_n chap._n 6.3_o he_o prefer_v the_o state_n of_o a_o untimely_a birth_n before_o the_o long_a life_n of_o a_o man_n in_o a_o miserable_a or_o suffer_a condition_n our_o lord_n say_v of_o the_o man_n who_o shall_v betray_v he_o it_o have_v be_v better_a for_o that_o man_n not_o to_o have_v be_v bear_v it_o seem_v a_o vain_a scholastic_a invention_n that_o a_o state_n of_o be_v or_o live_v though_o in_o very_o great_a misery_n be_v better_o or_o more_o eligible_a than_o a_o state_n of_o death_n or_o not_o be_v a_o true_a and_o full_a sense_n of_o suffer_v will_v full_o convince_v man_n concern_v the_o error_n of_o that_o apprehension_n we_o find_v job_n frequent_o desire_v death_n as_o a_o period_n to_o his_o affliction_n and_o wish_v to_o have_v die_v from_o the_o womb_n and_o so_o earnest_a for_o death_n as_o that_o he_o will_v dig_v for_o it_o more_o than_o other_o man_n will_v do_v for_o hide_a treasure_n death_n be_v the_o universal_a port_n and_o remedy_n for_o the_o afflict_a and_o upon_o this_o argument_n it_o seem_v reasonable_a to_o think_v that_o one_o in_o st._n paul_n condition_n may_v very_o wise_o desire_v to_o depart_v this_o life_n and_o to_o be_v with_o christ_n be_v much_o the_o better_a state_n for_o he_o though_o take_v in_o the_o sense_n of_o a_o rest_a or_o sleep_v in_o jesus_n till_o the_o time_n of_o refresh_v and_o resurrection_n shall_v come_v it_o seem_v a_o appendix_n to_o this_o paragraph_n that_o you_o have_v give_v i_o your_o pain_n upon_o this_o treatise_n but_o you_o will_v not_o go_v on_o in_o that_o course_n any_o far_o i_o do_v acknowledge_v myself_o very_o much_o oblige_v to_o you_o for_o what_o you_o have_v do_v and_o that_o it_o be_v more_o than_o any_o peruser_n have_v do_v before_o you_o and_o i_o take_v it_o as_o a_o real_a effect_n of_o your_o zeal_n and_o kindness_n st._n james_n tell_v we_o that_o he_o who_o convert_v a_o sinner_n from_o the_o error_n of_o his_o way_n shall_v save_v a_o soul_n from_o death_n and_o hide_v a_o multitude_n of_o sin_n and_o i_o be_o ready_a to_o believe_v that_o you_o have_v that_o prospect_n in_o the_o eye_n of_o your_o mind_n when_o you_o bestow_v the_o pain_n for_o the_o conviction_n of_o i_o and_o other_o who_o may_v happen_v to_o have_v the_o perusal_n of_o what_o you_o have_v write_v why_o you_o shall_v refuse_v to_o go_v forward_o and_o to_o the_o accomplishment_n of_o so_o worthy_a a_o design_n i_o do_v not_o enough_o apprehend_v you_o have_v indeed_o many_o other_o good_a work_n and_o needful_a employment_n upon_o your_o hand_n but_o perhaps_o you_o ought_v so_o to_o do_v they_o as_o not_o to_o leave_v this_o undo_v if_o real_o and_o in_o your_o own_o conscience_n you_o be_v convince_v and_o full_o persuade_v that_o you_o be_v able_a to_o do_v the_o thing_n substantial_o or_o by_o rational_a and_o somewhat_o evident_a deduction_n from_o nature_n reason_n or_o scripture_n i_o declare_v myself_o willing_a to_o hearken_v to_o all_o and_o any_o of_o these_o evidence_n and_o to_o your_o proposal_n of_o they_o as_o soon_o as_o to_o any_o man_n you_o have_v enter_v the_o list_n and_o how_o you_o can_v now_o forsake_v they_o without_o try_v the_o uttermost_a of_o the_o combat_n i_o leave_v to_o you_o to_o consider_v in_o the_o last_o place_n of_o this_o paragraph_n you_o reflect_v upon_o what_o i_o say_v concern_v preach_v in_o trade_n town_n you_o say_v you_o be_v such_o a_o preacher_n and_o i_o grant_v it_o and_o that_o you_o be_v reach_v and_o within_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o expression_n but_o yet_o you_o be_v not_o within_o the_o intent_n of_o it_o for_o those_o word_n be_v among_o my_o observation_n upon_o mr._n baxter_n book_n and_o the_o intent_n go_v primely_a if_o not_o only_o to_o those_o who_o preach_v according_a to_o the_o direction_n and_o rule_n of_o that_o book_n you_o have_v discover_v to_o i_o the_o indiscretion_n of_o that_o general_a expression_n for_o which_o i_o crave_v pardon_n and_o do_v acknowledge_v there_o may_v be_v error_n in_o the_o general_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n there_o use_v and_o that_o they_o may_v and_o do_v exceed_v the_o intent_n of_o the_o writer_n but_o your_o conclusion_n that_o you_o will_v more_o insist_v upon_o the_o separate_a subsistance_n of_o soul_n and_o their_o immortality_n in_o your_o sermon_n than_o former_o you_o use_v to_o do_v i_o do_v not_o full_o approve_v the_o word_n more_o be_v capable_a of_o divers_a application_n viz._n more_o frequent_o or_o more_o positive_o or_o more_o prove_o if_o your_o more_o be_v apply_v to_o the_o three_o sense_n i_o grant_v you_o have_v reason_n in_o it_o but_o if_o to_o either_o of_o the_o other_o two_o sense_n i_o think_v you_o have_v not_o sufficient_a reason_n for_o that_o intent_n or_o practice_n rule_n of_o self-denial_n teach_v man_n to_o correct_v the_o inveterate_a inclination_n of_o nature_n qua_fw-la nitimur_fw-la invetitum_fw-la i_o will_v not_o multiply_v word_n upon_o this_o subject_a know_v i_o speak_v sapienti_fw-la paragraph_n 14._o you_o observe_v the_o inconvenient_a consequence_n of_o my_o opinion_n i._n e._n it_o offer_v indignity_n to_o man_n nature_n in_o debase_v it_o to_o that_o of_o the_o beast_n to_o the_o term_n of_o equal_v it_o with_o the_o beast_n i_o do_v not_o agree_v for_o throughout_o my_o treatise_n there_o be_v ascribe_v to_o man_n many_o high_a degree_n of_o reason_n memory_n judgement_n and_o will_v than_o beast_n be_v allow_v to_o be_v capable_a of_o a_o like_a nature_n be_v suppose_v in_o all_o but_o a_o apparent_o great_a difference_n in_o the_o degree_n as_o we_o may_v plain_o see_v be_v betwixt_o elephant_n and_o mouse_n camel_n and_o mole_n a_o like_a or_o great_a difference_n be_v agree_v to_o be_v betwixt_o man_n and_o brute_n both_o in_o their_o body_n and_o mind_n the_o elephant_n and_o mouse_n have_v great_a difference_n and_o clear_a likeness_n yet_o great_a difference_n be_v allow_v betwixt_o man_n and_o brute_n but_o there_o be_v still_o great_a likeness_n among_o they_o and_o this_o i_o hold_v to_o be_v no_o disparagement_n to_o man_n nature_n and_o in_o judgement_n man_n be_v not_o permit_v to_o decline_v to_o the_o right_a hand_n or_o to_o the_o left_a but_o aught_o to_o follow_v truth_n to_o the_o best_a of_o their_o knowledge_n and_o give_v honour_n to_o who_o honour_n be_v due_a not_o give_v it_o where_o it_o be_v not_o due_a nor_o more_o than_o be_v due_a second_o you_o say_v the_o opinion_n contradict_v the_o common_a apprehension_n of_o mankind_n hitherto_o accept_v you_o say_v it_o contradict_v the_o universal_a tradition_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n but_o this_o i_o do_v not_o agree_v have_v cite_v some_o father_n and_o divine_n to_o the_o contrary_n you_o say_v the_o opinion_n be_v bold_a singular_a and_o heretical_a that_o there_o be_v a_o degree_n of_o boldness_n and_o singularity_n in_o it_o i_o do_v not_o deny_v but_o i_o say_v it_o be_v not_o so_o great_a a_o degree_n of_o either_o as_o i_o take_v it_o to_o be_v when_o i_o write_v my_o treatise_n witness_v the_o many_o quotation_n report_v in_o this_o write_n it_o fare_v with_o i_o as_o it_o do_v with_o elijah_n who_o think_v he_o be_v the_o only_a true_a servant_n which_o god_n have_v in_o israel_n but_o it_o be_v reveal_v to_o he_o that_o there_o be_v seven_o thousand_o such_o left_a in_o israel_n although_o he_o know_v nothing_o of_o they_o to_o the_o word_n heretical_a i_o read_v in_o king_n james_n the_o first_o his_o apology_n fol._n 302._o of_o his_o work_n that_o he_o think_v himself_o acquit_v from_o that_o charge_n by_o his_o profess_v to_o believe_v the_o scripture_n and_o the_o three_o most_o ancient_a creed_n his_o submission_n to_o the_o four_o first_o great_a or_o general_a council_n and_o to_o what_o the_o father_n of_o the_o first_o five_o hundred_o year_n do_v agree_v upon_o as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n here_o be_v your_o rule_n for_o examination_n of_o heresy_n and_o none_o of_o these_o trial_n
and_o keep_v glow_v in_o man_n and_o beast_n none_o of_o which_o can_v continue_v live_v without_o it_o some_o have_v live_v a_o long_a time_n without_o food_n in_o great_a distemper_n or_o malady_n but_o breath_n fail_v or_o be_v stop_v for_o some_o sew_v moment_n the_o flame_n of_o life_n be_v thereby_o suffocate_v and_o extinguish_v and_o that_o extinguishment_n be_v death_n and_o nothing_o can_v then_o restore_v this_o flame_n once_o total_o extinguish_v in_o all_o part_n of_o the_o body_n but_o such_o a_o animate_v breath_n to_o enkindle_v it_o not_o to_o be_v impart_v by_o any_o power_n let_v than_o divine_a which_o first_o breathe_v it_o into_o adam_n nostril_n this_o breath_n or_o spirit_n eccles_n 3._o solomon_n argue_v upon_o and_o say_v who_o know_v the_o spirit_n of_o a_o man_n that_o go_v upward_o and_o the_o spirit_n of_o a_o beast_n that_o go_v downward_o to_o the_o earth_n who_o know_v that_o there_o be_v that_o difference_n between_o they_o and_o if_o the_o one_o go_v no_o more_o upward_o than_o the_o other_o go_v downward_o to_o the_o earth_n it_o seem_v there_o shall_v be_v neither_o one_o nor_o other_o in_o the_o case_n for_o plain_a and_o agree_v it_o be_v that_o the_o spirit_n of_o beast_n extinguish_v in_o death_n and_o therefore_o go_v no_o whither_o not_o downward_o to_o the_o earth_n and_o so_o for_o the_o man_n to_o i_o it_o seem_v his_o spirit_n also_o extinguish_v and_o go_v no_o whither_o therefore_o not_o upward_o so_o as_o solomon_n expression_n both_o in_o this_o text_n and_o that_o of_o chap._n 12._o seem_v deliver_v by_o he_o according_a to_o common_a opinion_n like_a moses_n gen._n 1.16_o concern_v god_n make_v two_o great_a light_n solomon_n chap._n 12._o be_v describe_v the_o degree_n and_o ceremony_n of_o people_n departure_n in_o death_n and_o conclude_v the_o body_n return_v to_o the_o earth_n whence_o it_o be_v and_o the_o spirit_n shall_v return_v unto_o god_n who_o give_v it_o moses_n have_v teach_v that_o god_n breathe_v into_o adam_n the_o breath_n of_o life_n and_o when_o the_o man_n die_v it_o be_v the_o common_a opinion_n and_o perhaps_o may_v seem_v true_a to_o he_o that_o such_o animate_v breath_n or_o spirit_n return_v to_o god_n who_o give_v it_o to_o man_n at_o the_o first_o but_o there_o seem_v not_o reason_n enough_o to_o conceive_v that_o solomon_n intend_v by_o this_o short_a sentence_n to_o teach_v a_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n after_o death_n of_o the_o body_n and_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o speak_v transcient_o and_o according_a to_o common_a opinion_n rather_o than_o with_o a_o intent_n to_o teach_v or_o establish_v that_o doctrine_n 2._o a_o second_o argument_n to_o prove_v that_o this_o text_n be_v not_o intend_v for_o a_o teach_v direction_n may_v be_v take_v from_o the_o generality_n of_o '_o its_o expression_n viz._n the_o spirit_n shall_v return_v to_o god_n who_o give_v it_o it_o seem_v the_o spirit_n of_o man_n be_v a_o indefinite_a expression_n and_o aequipollent_a to_o a_o universal_a as_o if_o be_v have_v say_v all_o humane_a soul_n return_v to_o god_n who_o give_v they_o for_o all_o have_v a_o like_a dependence_n upon_o he_o the_o bad_a as_o well_o as_o the_o good_a numb_a 16.22_o moses_n call_v god_n the_o god_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o all_o flesh_n and_o dan._n 5.23_o he_o tell_v belshazzar_n the_o god_n in_o who_o hand_n thy_o breath_n be_v haft_n thou_o not_o glorify_v i_o suppose_v you_o will_v not_o deny_v that_o all_o spirit_n have_v a_o like_a dependence_n upon_o he_o and_o that_o he_o be_v the_o giver_n of_o they_o all_o alike_o to_o the_o bad_a as_o well_o as_o to_o the_o good_a whence_o by_o the_o word_n and_o sense_n of_o solomon_n text_n they_o shall_v all_o go_v alike_o to_o god_n the_o one_o as_o well_o as_o the_o other_o but_o this_o be_v disagreeable_a both_o to_o heathen_a christian_a mahometan_a and_o other_o religion_n the_o heathen_a send_v their_o better_a soul_n into_o elysium_n and_o their_o bad_a one_o before_o minos_n and_o other_o severe_a judge_n of_o hell_n to_o receive_v their_o sentence_n and_o so_o cato_n diverso_fw-la itinere_fw-la malos_fw-la à _fw-la bonis_fw-la they_o have_v several_a way_n to_o go_v and_o place_n for_o soul_n to_o go_v to_o common_o three_o viz._n heaven_n hell_n and_o a_o purgatorium_fw-la so_o have_v many_o of_o the_o heathen_a as_o the_o platonist_n so_o have_v at_o present_a the_o mahometan_n and_o the_o papist_n the_o reform_a church_n acknowledge_v but_o two_o place_n for_o soul_n after_o death_n viz._n heaven_n and_o hell_n and_o the_o general_n opinion_n among_o they_o be_v that_o all_o depart_v soul_n go_v immediate_o either_o to_o one_o of_o these_o place_n or_o to_o the_o other_o but_o that_o the_o number_n of_o bad_a soul_n go_v to_o place_n of_o torment_n do_v very_o much_o exceed_v those_o who_o go_v to_o god_n and_o heaven_n our_o lord_n show_v plain_o when_o he_o say_v the_o way_n be_v narrow_a and_o the_o gate_n straight_o that_o lead_v to_o life_n and_o few_o there_o be_v that_o find_v it_o but_o the_o other_o way_n and_o gate_n be_v broad_a and_o wide_a and_o many_o go_v in_o and_o into_o they_o viz._n all_o who_o do_v not_o hit_v the_o narrow_a way_n and_o strait_a gate_n so_o as_o those_o who_o go_v to_o the_o devil_n do_v very_o much_o exceed_v in_o number_n those_o who_o go_v to_o god_n according_a to_o their_o own_o opinion_n hence_o solomon_n text_n the_o spirit_n return_v to_o god_n or_o all_o humane_a spirit_n return_v to_o god_n who_o give_v they_o can_v hold_v true_a in_o your_o own_o sense_n or_o separately_z subsist_v soul_n but_o seem_v to_o be_v a_o great_a mistake_n and_o very_o far_o out_o of_o the_o way_n a_o part_n of_o the_o academic_a school_n hold_v a_o opinion_n punctual_o agree_v with_o this_o text_n of_o solomon_n viz._n that_o all_o soul_n and_o particular_o the_o humane_a be_v spark_n and_o particle_n of_o god_n emane_v from_o he_o for_o the_o animation_n of_o his_o creature_n upon_o who_o death_n those_o soul_n return_v again_o to_o god_n and_o become_v unite_v to_o he_o as_o before_z and_o thus_o the_o spirit_n return_v precise_o to_o god_n who_o give_v it_o but_o thereby_o the_o individuation_n of_o such_o soul_n must_v needs_o be_v destroy_v as_o river_n after_o their_o fall_n into_o the_o sea_n or_o drop_v into_o a_o quantity_n of_o water_n though_o they_o be_v still_o water_n yet_o they_o be_v no_o more_o drop_n nor_o river_n so_o humane_a spirit_n thus_o return_v to_o god_n who_o give_v they_o shall_v be_v still_o spiritual_a in_o their_o be_v but_o be_v not_o soul_n separately_z subsist_v that_o the_o great_a number_n of_o mankind_n by_o far_o go_v into_o perdition_n i_o have_v no_o doubt_n and_o how_o then_o all_o soul_n or_o spirit_n give_v by_o god_n do_v return_n to_o he_o i_o be_o not_o yet_o able_a to_o understand_v but_o desire_v to_o receive_v your_o instruction_n thereupon_o 3._o a_o three_o argument_n in_o opposition_n to_o your_o proof_n by_o this_o text_n may_v be_v draw_v from_o other_o text_n of_o scripture_n import_v to_o the_o contrary_a of_o it_o solomon_n himself_o eccles_n 11.8_o just_a before_o your_o prove_v text_n say_v remember_v the_o day_n of_o darkness_n for_o they_o shall_v be_v many_o this_o thwart_v the_o separate_a soul_n go_v present_o to_o heaven_n for_o then_o the_o man_n will_v have_v no_o dark_a day_n at_o all_o job_n 14.12_o man_n lie_v down_o and_o rise_v not_o till_o the_o heaven_n be_v no_o more_o this_o say_v i_o can_v be_v intend_v of_o the_o body_n only_o for_o that_o be_v not_o the_o man_n but_o if_o there_o be_v a_o state_n in_o separation_n the_o soul_n must_v be_v the_o man_n nam_fw-la forma_fw-la that_fw-mi esse_fw-la rei_fw-la whence_o it_o seem_v that_o if_o the_o state_n of_o a_o separate_a good_a soul_n be_v such_o as_o be_v general_o suppose_v the_o man_n can_v proper_o be_v say_v to_o die_v at_o all_o solomon_n father_n psalm_n 49._o observe_v that_o even_o such_o among_o man_n as_o attain_v to_o honour_n have_v not_o so_o much_o understanding_n as_o to_o exempt_v they_o from_o be_v compare_v unto_o or_o be_v like_o the_o beast_n that_o perish_v viz._n in_o their_o natural_a state_n but_o god_n have_v give_v to_o man_n a_o full_a assurance_n of_o a_o resurrection_n which_o he_o have_v not_o give_v to_o the_o beast_n solomon_n eccles_n 3._o compare_v they_o in_o like_a manner_n jud._n 15.19_o samson_n ready_a to_o die_v for_o thirst_n god_n cleave_v a_o hollow_a place_n that_o be_v in_o the_o jawbone_n out_o of_o which_o water_n proceed_v and_o when_o he_o have_v drink_v his_o spirit_n come_v again_o and_o he_o revive_v so_o 1_o sam._n 30.11_o 12._o the_o servant_n of_o david_n find_v a_o egyptian_a in_o the_o field_n
which_o st._n matthew_n deliver_v chap._n 10.28_o luke_n deliver_v chap._n 12.4_o in_o word_n which_o do_v not_o import_v a_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o soul_n in_o the_o main_a doctrine_n of_o fear_v god_n more_o than_o man_n because_o man_n can_v punish_v but_o in_o this_o life_n but_o god_n can_v cast_v into_o hell_n in_o a_o future_a state_n they_o both_o full_o agree_v and_o therein_o it_o seem_v our_o lord_n may_v have_v respect_n to_o the_o word_n of_o isa_n chap._n 51._o verse_n 12._o and_o 13._o who_o be_v thou_o that_o thou_o shall_v be_v afraid_a of_o a_o man_n that_o shall_v die_v and_o forgete_v the_o lord_n thy_o maker_n and_o who_o have_v make_v heaven_n and_o earth_n and_o have_v fear_v continual_o every_o day_n because_o of_o the_o fury_n of_o the_o oppressor_n and_o where_o be_v the_o fury_n of_o the_o oppressor_n viz._n it_o be_v but_o for_o a_o short_a time_n in_o comparison_n the_o death_n of_o either_o party_n will_v determine_v it_o these_o thing_n be_v inducement_n to_o christian_n to_o accept_v and_o follow_v the_o old_a opinion_n root_v in_o the_o world_n concern_v the_o subsistence_n of_o soul_n in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n from_o their_o body_n have_v thus_o trace_v the_o original_a of_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o immateriality_n among_o christian_n i_o come_v to_o consider_v our_o author_n argument_n say_v he_o the_o notion_n or_o opinion_n of_o the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n have_v be_v thus_o universal_a and_o continue_v therefore_o it_o be_v agreeable_a to_o nature_n and_o truth_n and_o aught_o to_o be_v accept_v and_o acknowledge_v by_o all_o man_n upon_o that_o account_n i_o answer_v this_o i_o hold_v to_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o great_a incertainty_n for_o the_o proof_n of_o which_o i_o intend_v to_o produce_v two_o instance_n wherein_o old_a and_o universal_a opinion_n have_v be_v change_v upon_o ground_n of_o truth_n and_o with_o commendation_n of_o those_o who_o have_v act_v in_o those_o alteration_n one_o of_o they_o lie_v in_o the_o theory_n and_o the_o other_o in_o the_o practic_n that_o in_o the_o theory_n concern_v nature_n and_o that_o in_o the_o practic_n religion_n the_o theory_n concern_v nature_n lie_v in_o the_o scheme_n or_o nature_n of_o the_o world_n the_o old_a universal_a opinion_n continue_v divers_a thousand_o of_o year_n be_v be_v that_o our_o earth_n be_v the_o real_a and_o true_a centre_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n that_o all_o the_o heavenly_a body_n or_o bright_a globe_n move_v about_o it_o and_o particular_o that_o the_o sun_n as_o big_a as_o it_o be_v and_o at_o as_o great_a distance_n as_o it_o be_v from_o the_o earth_n yet_o that_o every_o 24_o hour_n this_o vast_a body_n at_o that_o vast_a distance_n make_v a_o journey_n about_o the_o earth_n and_o that_o his_o so_o do_v be_v the_o true_a and_o only_a cause_n and_o occasion_n of_o day_n and_o night_n among_o we_o but_o late_a even_o late_a time_n and_o person_n have_v find_v good_a and_o sufficient_a reason_n to_o alter_v this_o theory_n or_o scheme_n of_o the_o world_n and_o to_o place_v the_o sun_n in_o the_o centre_n of_o it_o and_o to_o assign_v a_o planetary_a motion_n to_o the_o earth_n as_o move_v about_o the_o sun_n like_o mars_n and_o venus_n and_o that_o it_o shine_v to_o those_o planet_n and_o to_o the_o star_n and_o whatsoever_o inhabitant_n may_v be_v in_o they_o as_o those_o enlighten_v or_o enlighten_v globe_n do_v to_o we_o and_o particular_o that_o the_o sun_n do_v not_o compass_v the_o earth_n in_o the_o foresay_a 24_o hour_n so_o to_o become_v the_o cause_n of_o our_o day_n and_o night_n but_o that_o the_o earth_n itself_o suffer_v a_o rotation_n every_o 24_o hour_n be_v towards_o the_o sun_n for_o one_o part_n of_o that_o time_n and_o from_o it_o for_o another_o part_n of_o that_o time_n and_o where_o one_o part_n of_o the_o earth_n obstruct_v the_o sun_n light_n from_o fall_v upon_o another_o part_n of_o it_o that_o obstruction_n make_v night_n in_o the_o place_n from_o which_o the_o sun_n light_n be_v so_o obstruct_v this_o theory_n i_o say_v have_v be_v quite_o alter_v what_o be_v former_o conceive_v concern_v the_o world_n by_o the_o universal_a opinion_n of_o mankind_n hold_v for_o divers_a thousand_o of_o year_n together_o hold_v in_o joshua_n time_n in_o david_n psalm_n in_o hezekiah_n time_n assert_v to_o by_o the_o word_n or_o expression_n of_o scripture_n continue_v down_o to_o our_o own_o time_n and_o in_o it_o so_o that_o it_o be_v still_o the_o vulgar_a opinion_n which_o pass_v among_o common_a people_n who_o for_o want_n of_o leisure_n capacity_n or_o curiosity_n make_v no_o deep_a inquiry_n into_o such_o thing_n it_o be_v true_a there_o have_v be_v some_o man_n of_o the_o more_o learned_a in_o divers_a age_n who_o do_v oppose_v the_o old_a theory_n in_o their_o time_n and_o so_o there_o have_v be_v a_o like_a or_o a_o great_a number_n of_o learned_a man_n in_o most_o age_n who_o have_v deny_v the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n but_o the_o universality_n of_o opinion_n have_v stand_v for_o the_o old_a theory_n of_o the_o world_n and_o for_o the_o immaterialty_n of_o soul_n but_o we_o see_v the_o new_a theory_n now_o prevail_v among_o the_o learned_a of_o our_o age_n and_o i_o believe_v the_o change_n have_v be_v make_v upon_o sufficient_a and_o convince_a reason_n and_o that_o there_o be_v such_o for_o change_v the_o old_a opinion_n of_o the_o immateriality_n for_o that_o of_o the_o materiality_n of_o soul_n and_o that_o we_o be_v not_o therefore_o oblige_v to_o hold_v still_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o immateriality_n because_o the_o same_o be_v very_a ancient_n and_o in_o a_o manner_n universal_o accept_v but_o that_o rather_o we_o may_v and_o aught_o upon_o sufficient_a reason_n appear_v change_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o immateriality_n of_o soul_n for_o that_o of_o the_o materiality_n my_o second_o instance_n intend_v to_o prove_v the_o weak_a coercion_n of_o our_o author_n argument_n i_o take_v from_o one_o of_o the_o most_o ancient_a and_o universal_a practice_n of_o religion_n that_o have_v be_v use_v among_o man_n viz._n the_o pacify_v god_n wrath_n and_o obtain_v his_o favour_n and_o blessing_n by_o shed_v the_o blood_n of_o bull_n and_o goat_n and_o his_o other_o creature_n offer_v in_o sacrifice_n to_o he_o sprinkle_v their_o blood_n and_o burn_a their_o flesh_n and_o bone_n upon_o altar_n erect_v for_o such_o purpose_n though_o this_o fact_n be_v not_o ground_v upon_o any_o consonancy_n of_o reason_n to_o which_o it_o do_v not_o agree_v that_o such_o shed_v the_o blood_n of_o god_n creature_n shall_v be_v please_v to_o he_o nor_o that_o the_o fume_n of_o such_o offering_n shall_v be_v as_o moses_n call_v they_o a_o sweet_a savour_n of_o a_o offer_v make_v by_o fire_n this_o practice_n seem_v not_o to_o have_v grow_v from_o rule_n of_o reason_n nor_o have_v as_o i_o have_v say_v any_o great_a consonancy_n thereunto_o and_o yet_o the_o practice_n of_o it_o seem_v as_o early_o as_o any_o thing_n pertain_v to_o religion_n in_o the_o world_n for_o abel_n bring_v a_o offer_n to_o the_o lord_n the_o firstling_n of_o his_o flock_n and_o of_o the_o fat_a thereof_o and_o this_o practice_n it_o seem_v continue_v to_o the_o flood_n after_o which_o noah_n make_v a_o great_a sacrifice_n of_o every_o clean_a beast_n and_o fowl_n and_o the_o lord_n smell_v a_o sweet_a savour_n and_o the_o lord_n say_v in_o his_o heart_n i_o will_v no_o more_o curse_v the_o ground_n and_o this_o practice_n be_v use_v by_o abraham_n and_o jacob_n and_o come_v thence_o to_o moses_n who_o establish_v a_o great_a number_n of_o law_n concern_v sacrifice_n and_o these_o be_v observe_v by_o the_o jew_n and_o practise_v in_o all_o age_n even_o till_o the_o utter_a destruction_n of_o their_o temple_n by_o titus_n about_o anno_fw-la christi_fw-la 74_o and_o for_o the_o gentile_n all_o country_n have_v their_o sacrifice_n in_o very_o abundant_a manner_n noah_n sacrifice_n be_v a_o lecture_n to_o they_o all_o both_o to_o his_o son_n and_o their_o posterity_n we_o find_v the_o assyrian_n egyptian_n canaanite_n the_o chaldean_n persian_n grecian_n roman_n celts_n cimber_n gaul_n britain_n saxon_n and_o all_o other_o know_v nation_n offer_v sacrifice_n and_o blood_n to_o god_n some_o of_o beast_n and_o fowl_n and_o some_o of_o man_n and_o child_n according_a as_o the_o devil_n direct_v or_o persuade_v they_o nor_o know_v we_o of_o any_o nation_n or_o even_o person_n that_o refuse_v or_o condemn_v the_o shed_n of_o blood_n in_o sacrifice_v and_o offering_n make_v to_o their_o several_a sort_n of_o god_n and_o this_o practice_n hold_v universal_a in_o the_o world_n till_o about_o the_o 20_o year_n of_o constantine_n the_o great_a emperor_n about_o anno_fw-la christi_fw-la 330._o he_o first_o discourage_v sacrifice_v
a_o soul_n to_o desire_v to_o be_v dissolve_v if_o it_o think_v itself_o shall_v be_v extinguish_v i_o say_v no_o madness_n at_o all_o but_o a_o very_a reasonable_a and_o wise_a choice_n viz._n a_o desire_n to_o part_v with_o a_o troublesome_a and_o suffer_a life_n for_o the_o rest_n of_o death_n or_o sleep_v in_o christ_n in_o a_o assure_a hope_n of_o a_o joyful_a resurrection_n and_o of_o then_o receive_v a_o crown_n of_o glory_n as_o paul_n case_n be_v and_o if_o our_o author_n be_v of_o another_o mind_n it_o be_v a_o sign_n he_o love_v life_n better_a than_o ordinary_a he_o have_v also_o before_o say_v that_o the_o grave_n be_v a_o good_a hide_v place_n from_o the_o storm_n of_o the_o world_n which_o i_o there_o agree_v and_o so_o do_v most_o people_n pag._n 310._o cites_n 2_o tim._n 4.8_o a_o crown_n of_o life_n will_v be_v give_v to_o all_o who_o love_n christ_n appear_v i_o ask_v when_o shall_v this_o be_v do_v the_o text_n say_v at_o that_o day_n the_o author_n say_v this_o intend_v the_o day_n of_o man_n death_n no_o say_v i_o for_o that_o day_n intend_v one_o time_n appoint_v whereas_o day_n of_o death_n be_v divers_a and_o various_a therefore_o the_o day_n here_o intend_v the_o resurrection_n p._n 313._o say_v in_o death_n the_o soul_n attain_v its_o rest_n i_o say_v the_o man_n attain_v his_o rest_n in_o hope_n of_o a_o future_a happiness_n or_o fear_n of_o what_o may_v follow_v at_o that_o day_n pag._n 314._o say_v death_n final_o and_o certain_o cure_v seven_o several_a very_a great_a humane_a malady_n and_o therefore_o say_v i_o be_v much_o more_o desirable_a than_o a_o troublesome_a or_o afflict_a life_n pag._n 326._o say_v little_o do_v believer_n think_v what_o vision_n of_o god_n and_o ravish_a sight_n of_o christ_n the_o soul_n of_o their_o friend_n have_v when_o they_o be_v close_v their_o eye_n with_o tear_n i_o say_v little_a do_v our_o author_n know_v for_o their_o information_n in_o such_o case_n or_o for_o their_o comfort_n 1_o thes_n 4.13_o paul_n comfort_v people_n in_o such_o case_n by_o the_o hope_n only_o of_o a_o resurrection_n which_o give_v i_o a_o great_a assurance_n that_o he_o either_o know_v not_o of_o our_o author_n opinion_n or_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o he_o add_v evil_a day_n shall_v make_v god_n people_n willing_a to_o accept_v of_o a_o hide_v place_n in_o the_o grave_a as_o a_o special_a favour_n from_o god_n and_o i_o grant_v it_o and_o believe_v it_o often_o do_v so_o pag._n 322._o cites_n bless_a be_v the_o dead_a which_o die_v in_o the_o lord_n for_o they_o rest_v from_o their_o labour_n and_o that_o may_v make_v paul_n desire_v to_o be_v dissolve_v and_o to_o be_v with_o christ._n viz._n to_o rest_n or_o sleep_v in_o he_o pag._n 329._o cites_n heb._n 9.27_o it_o be_v appoint_v for_o all_o man_n once_o to_o die_v and_o after_o that_o the_o judgement_n i_o say_v this_o intend_v one_o judgement_n viz._n the_o last_o and_o that_o no_o intermediate_v judgement_n can_v be_v prove_v pag._n 334._o cites_n 1_o pet._n 3_o 19_o he_o go_v and_o preach_v to_o the_o spirit_n in_o prison_n and_o he_o say_v there_o be_v difficulty_n in_o this_o text_n and_o that_o aestius_n reckon_v no_o less_o than_o ten_o exposition_n of_o it_o and_o say_v it_o be_v a_o very_a difficult_a scripture_n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o almost_o all_o interpreter_n pag._n 335._o say_v what_o be_v call_v a_o soul_n whilst_o in_o the_o body_n after_o separation_n be_v proper_o call_v a_o spirit_n i_o deny_v then_o that_o ever_o it_o can_v be_v proper_o call_v a_o spirit_n pag._n 339._o he_o say_v conscience_n be_v the_o judge_n and_o prime_a guide_n of_o the_o soul_n i_o say_v of_o the_o man_n he_o say_v the_o will_n as_o potent_a as_o it_o be_v move_v not_o until_o the_o judgement_n come_v to_o a_o conclusion_n and_o this_o i_o agree_v pag._n 340._o he_o say_v every_o soul_n come_v to_o its_o particular_a judgement_n immediate_o after_o death_n to_o prove_v this_o he_o cites_n heb._n 9.27_o it_o be_v appoint_v for_o all_o man_n once_o to_o die_v and_o after_o that_o the_o judgement_n how_o this_o prove_v every_o man_n particular_a judgement_n at_o death_n i_o do_v not_o perceive_v it_o seem_v rather_o all_o man_n must_v die_v before_o this_o judgement_n and_o when_o all_o be_v dead_a than_o this_o judgement_n but_o there_o be_v no_o application_n of_o it_o to_o a_o particular_a judgement_n then_o he_o cites_n proverb_n 11.7_o when_o a_o wicked_a man_n die_v his_o expectation_n shall_v perish_v and_o the_o hope_n of_o unjust_a man_n perish_v i_o demand_v how_o this_o prove_v a_o particular_a judgement_n after_o each_o man_n death_n then_o he_o cites_n matth._n 7.22_o many_o will_v say_v to_o i_o in_o that_o day_n have_v not_o we_o do_v great_a work_n in_o thy_o name_n then_o will_v i_o profess_v to_o they_o i_o never_o know_v you_o depart_v from_o i_o thus_o he_o prove_v a_o particular_a judgement_n many_o will_v say_v in_o that_o day_n the_o great_a day_n and_o then_o i_o will_v say_v to_o they_o to_o those_o many_o such_o scripture_n as_o these_o he_o be_v force_v to_o use_v for_o proof_n of_o his_o particular_a judgement_n not_o that_o likely_a he_o or_o any_o man_n can_v think_v they_o good_a proof_n of_o the_o thing_n but_o because_o this_o sort_n of_o judgement_n be_v indispensable_o necessary_a to_o a_o separate_a soul_n go_v to_o heaven_n or_o hell_n without_o this_o sort_n of_o judgement_n there_o can_v be_v no_o truth_n in_o their_o tenet_n and_o therefore_o they_o must_v prove_v or_o yield_v they_o can_v do_v it_o and_o i_o think_v he_o be_v as_o good_a not_o have_v offer_v at_o it_o as_o to_o have_v do_v it_o in_o this_o manner_n but_o neither_o i_o nor_o it_o seem_v he_o can_v tell_v how_o to_o do_v it_o better_o pag._n 350._o cites_n heb._n 4.3_o we_o which_o have_v believe_v do_v enter_v into_o rest._n i_o say_v this_o intend_v rest_n from_o their_o labour_n as_o the_o revelation_n express_v it_o and_o i_o do_v not_o find_v heaven_n in_o it_o pag._n 359._o say_v nothing_o more_o sure_a or_o awful_a than_o the_o day_n of_o the_o last_o judgement_n i_o agree_v it_o pag._n 361._o cites_n matth._n 16.26_o what_o be_v a_o man_n profit_v if_o he_o shall_v gain_v the_o whole_a world_n and_o lose_v his_o own_o soul_n or_o what_o shall_v a_o man_n give_v in_o exchange_n for_o his_o soul_n our_o great_a difference_n upon_o this_o text_n will_v be_v what_o be_v here_o intend_a by_o the_o word_n or_o term_n of_o soul_n i_o say_v that_o as_o in_o a_o vast_a number_n of_o other_o place_n so_o in_o this_o place_n the_o word_n soul_n intend_v the_o man_n self_n or_o his_o person_n or_o life_n ver._n 25._o he_o that_o will_v save_v his_o life_n shall_v lose_v it_o but_o he_o that_o lose_v it_o for_o christ_n sake_n shall_v find_v it_o then_o follow_v our_o text_n with_o connexion_n for_o what_o be_v a_o man_n profit_v if_o he_o shall_v gain_v the_o whole_a world_n and_o lose_v his_o own_o soul_n or_o life_n and_o what_o shall_v a_o man_n give_v in_o exchange_n for_o his_o soul_n or_o life_n once_o lose_v it_o can_v be_v redeem_v or_o recover_v nor_o recompense_v by_o any_o thing_n of_o this_o world_n yet_o he_o that_o lose_v his_o life_n for_o christ_n sake_n shall_v find_v it_o for_o he_o shall_v be_v recompense_v at_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o just_a and_o as_o heb._n 11._o 35._o people_n be_v torture_v not_o accept_v deliverance_n that_o they_o may_v obtain_v a_o better_a resurrection_n pag._n 362._o he_o quote_v a_o say_v to_o win_v venice_n and_o he_o hang_v at_o the_o gate_n of_o it_o what_o good_a will_v it_o do_v any_o man_n so_o say_v he_o of_o get_v a_o vast_a treasure_n with_o the_o loss_n of_o one_o life_n and_o i_o agree_v and_o say_v when_o a_o man_n be_v dead_a what_o good_a can_v all_o the_o world_n do_v he_o and_o this_o i_o take_v for_o the_o true_a mean_v of_o this_o text_n and_o our_o lord_n show_v how_o one_o that_o lose_v life_n for_o his_o sake_n shall_v find_v it_o ver._n 26._o for_o the_o son_n of_o man_n shall_v come_v in_o the_o glory_n of_o his_o father_n with_o his_o angel_n and_o then_o he_o shall_v reward_v every_o man_n according_a to_o his_o work_n and_o this_o seem_v to_o sound_v strong_o in_o exclusion_n of_o the_o particular_a judgement_n before_o speak_v of_o pag._n 363._o he_o magnify_v the_o expression_n or_o the_o term_n soul_n in_o this_o text_n and_o say_v that_o rock_n of_o diamond_n be_v not_o worth_a it_o i_o say_v they_o be_v not_o worth_a any_o man_n life_n to_o he_o and_o this_o the_o devil_n know_v when_o he_o say_v all_o that_o a_o man_n have_v will_v he_o give_v for_o his_o life_n
final_a and_o hence_o it_o seem_v st._n peter_n believe_v they_o not_o nor_o like_v to_o build_v any_o thing_n upon_o they_o some_o have_v allege_v 1_o pet._n 3.19_o to_o prove_v the_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o soul_n viz._n that_o christ_n be_v quicken_v by_o the_o spirit_n by_o which_o also_o he_o go_v and_o preach_v to_o the_o spirit_n in_o prison_n etc._n etc._n concern_v this_o text_n i_o have_v say_v before_o that_o i_o do_v not_o understand_v it_o if_o i_o shall_v offer_v to_o prove_v by_o this_o text_n it_o will_v be_v to_o prove_v what_o i_o know_v not_o by_o what_o i_o do_v not_o understand_v and_o what_o i_o will_v not_o offer_v i_o can_v agree_v to_o accept_v my_o desire_n be_v to_o have_v the_o immateriality_n or_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o soul_n prove_v by_o some_o text_n that_o i_o do_v understand_v and_o because_o i_o do_v not_o understand_v this_o text_n i_o refuse_v to_o accept_v it_o as_o a_o proof_n of_o the_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o soul_n and_o proceed_v to_o observe_v in_o the_o write_n of_o st._n john_n 1_o joh._n 2.28_o little_a child_n abide_v in_o he_o that_o when_o he_o shall_v appear_v we_o may_v have_v confidence_n and_o not_o he_o ashamed_a before_o he_o at_o his_o come_n and_o chap._n 3.2_o belove_a now_o we_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o it_o do_v not_o yet_o appear_v what_o we_o shall_v be_v but_o we_o know_v that_o when_o he_o shall_v appear_v we_o shall_v be_v like_o he_o for_o we_o shall_v see_v he_o as_o he_o be_v both_o these_o text_n put_v all_o our_o expectation_n after_o death_n to_o the_o future_a appear_v or_o come_v of_o christ_n and_o still_o without_o notice_n of_o any_o state_n or_o thing_n intermediate_n between_o death_n and_o the_o resurrection_n judas_n ver._n 14._o behold_v the_o lord_n come_v with_o ten_o thousand_o of_o his_o saint_n to_o execute_v judgement_n upon_o all_o and_o to_o convince_v all_o that_o be_v ungodly_a among_o they_o of_o all_o their_o ungodly_a deed_n and_o speech_n speak_v against_o he_o refer_v all_o judgement_n future_a to_o life_n unto_o that_o of_o the_o great_a or_o last_o day_n as_o we_o have_v find_v it_o do_v before_o by_o all_o the_o apostle_n who_o write_n be_v come_v to_o our_o hand_n with_o a_o consent_n and_o agreement_n among_o they_o much_o above_o ordinary_a and_o which_o testify_v they_o be_v leâ—_n by_o the_o same_o spirit_n promise_v to_o lead_v they_o into_o all_o truth_n we_o see_v this_o promise_n actual_o and_o complete_o fulfil_v in_o the_o text_n allege_v out_o of_o all_o their_o write_n and_o wherein_o they_o all_o say_v the_o same_o thing_n we_o now_o go_v on_o to_o the_o search_n of_o the_o four_o evangelist_n according_a to_o our_o lord_n direction_n search_v the_o scripture_n mat._n 13.36_o christ_n expound_v his_o parable_n of_o the_o tare_n he_o will_v not_o have_v they_o weed_v or_o root_v up_o in_o this_o world_n but_o suffer_v to_o grow_v here_o but_o ver._n 40._o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n the_o angel_n shall_v gather_v they_o and_o cast_v they_o into_o a_o furnace_n of_o fire_n ver._n 43._o and_o then_o shall_v the_o righteous_a shine_n forth_o as_o the_o sun_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o their_o father_n without_o mention_n or_o notice_n of_o a_o intermediate_n judgement_n or_o state_n chap._n 19.28_o you_o who_o have_v follow_v i_o in_o the_o regeneration_n when_o the_o son_n of_o man_n shall_v fit_v in_o the_o throne_n of_o his_o glory_n you_o shall_v sit_v on_o twelve_o throne_n judge_v the_o twelve_o tribe_n of_o israel_n and_o every_o one_o who_o have_v suffer_v for_o my_o sake_n shall_v receive_v a_o hundred_o fold_v and_o shall_v inherit_v everlasting_a life_n observe_v peter_n ver._n 27._o have_v ask_v our_o lord_n what_o reward_n they_o who_o have_v forsake_v all_o for_o his_o sake_n shall_v have_v therefore_o christ_n give_v the_o abovesaid_a answer_n but_o if_o he_o have_v intend_v or_o know_v of_o a_o immediate_a go_v to_o heaven_n of_o soul_n upon_o death_n of_o party_n it_o seem_v that_o in_o this_o place_n he_o can_v not_o reasonable_o have_v omit_v the_o mention_n of_o it_o whence_o likely_a he_o neither_o intend_v it_o nor_o know_v of_o it_o chap._n 16.27_o the_o son_n of_o shall_v come_v in_o the_o glory_n of_o his_o father_n with_o his_o angel_n and_o then_o he_o shall_v reward_v every_o man_n according_a to_o his_o work_n the_o word_n and_o then_o he_o shall_v reward_v seem_v to_o import_v that_o this_o second_o come_v of_o our_o lord_n be_v the_o only_o know_v time_n appoint_v for_o the_o distribution_n of_o recompense_n future_a to_o this_o life_n mark_v 8.38_o whosoever_o shall_v be_v ashamed_a of_o i_o and_o my_o word_n of_o he_o shall_v the_o son_n of_o man_n be_v ashamed_a when_o he_o come_v in_o the_o glory_n of_o his_o father_n with_o the_o holy_a angel_n without_o notice_n take_v of_o any_o intermediate_n time_n or_o state_n luk._n 12.8_o he_o that_o confess_v i_o before_o man_n i_o will_v confess_v he_o before_o the_o angel_n of_o god_n and_o he_o that_o deny_v i_o before_o man_n shall_v be_v deny_v before_o the_o angel_n of_o god_n chap._n 13.25_o when_o the_o master_n of_o the_o house_n have_v shut_v the_o door_n those_o knock_n without_o can_v come_v in_o but_o the_o worker_n of_o iniquity_n shall_v go_v to_o the_o place_n of_o weep_v and_o gnash_n of_o tooth_n this_o seem_v the_o effect_n of_o a_o general_n judgement_n chap._n 10.14_o it_o shall_v be_v more_o tolerable_a for_o tyre_n and_o sidon_n at_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n than_o for_o you_o ver._n 12._o more_o tolerable_a in_o that_o day_n for_o sodom_n than_o for_o that_o city_n chap._n 14.14_o call_v to_o thy_o feast_n the_o poor_a lame_a and_o blind_a and_o thou_o shall_v be_v bless_v for_o they_o can_v recompense_v thou_o for_o thou_o shall_v be_v recompense_v at_o the_o resurrecteon_n of_o the_o just_a this_o seem_v plain_o prove_v the_o resurrection_n to_o be_v the_o time_n and_o even_o the_o only_a time_n for_o expectation_n of_o recompense_n and_o that_o deliver_v by_o our_o lord_n be_v own_o mouth_n the_o high_a authority_n that_o christian_n can_v expect_v or_o desire_v job_n 5.28_o all_o that_o be_v in_o the_o grave_n shall_v hear_v his_o voice_n and_o shad_v come_v forth_o they_o that_o have_v do_v good_a unto_o the_o resurrection_n of_o life_n and_o they_o that_o have_v do_v evil_a unto_o the_o resurrection_n of_o damnation_n who_o shall_v hear_v his_o voice_n in_o the_o grave_n not_o the_o body_n or_o soul_n but_o the_o dead_a person_n and_o they_o shall_v come_v forth_o at_o that_o time_n only_o and_o be_v doom_v and_o judge_v to_o life_n or_o damnation_n chap._n 6.39_o my_o father_n will_n be_v that_o of_o all_o which_o he_o have_v give_v i_o i_o shall_v lose_v nothing_o but_o shall_v raise_v it_o up_o again_o at_o the_o last_o day_n ver._n 40._o he_o that_o believe_v on_o the_o son_n shall_v have_v everlasting_a life_n and_o i_o will_v raise_v he_o up_o at_o the_o last_o day_n ver._n 44._o he_o that_o come_v to_o i_o i_o will_v raise_v he_o up_o at_o the_o last_o day_n ver._n 54._o he_o that_o eat_v my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n i_o will_v raise_v he_o up_o at_o the_o last_o day_n in_o the_o 2d_o &_o 3d._n of_o the_o revelation_n there_o be_v a_o great_a variety_n of_o reward_n promise_v to_o he_o that_o overcome_v but_o here_o the_o only_a reward_n in_o our_o four_o place_n be_v to_o be_v raise_v up_o at_o the_o last_o day_n to_o life_n everlasting_a as_o a_o abundant_a recompense_n for_o all_o faith_n performance_n and_o suffering_n and_o show_v that_o to_o be_v the_o only_a time_n future_a to_o this_o world_n when_o they_o be_v to_o be_v warrantable_o and_o upon_o good_a ground_n expect_v and_o hope_v for_o by_o all_o true_a believer_n chap._n 12.48_o the_o word_n that_o i_o have_v speak_v the_o same_o shall_v judge_v a_o man_n at_o the_o last_o day_n as_o mat._n 12.36_o of_o every_o idle_a word_n that_o man_n shall_v speak_v they_o shall_v give_v account_n at_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n if_o they_o have_v give_v such_o a_o account_n of_o a_o particular_a judgement_n soon_o after_o death_n what_o need_n can_v there_o be_v of_o bring_v idle_a word_n to_o account_v over_o again_o at_o the_o general_n judgement_n there_o seem_v no_o probability_n in_o it_o chap._n 14.1_o let_v not_o your_o heart_n be_v trouble_v you_o believe_v in_o god_n believe_v also_o in_o i_o in_o my_o father_n house_n be_v many_o mansion_n and_o i_o go_v to_o prepare_v a_o place_n for_o you_o and_o if_o i_o go_v and_o prepare_v a_o place_n for_o you_o i_o will_v come_v again_o and_o receive_v you_o unto_o myself_o that_o where_o i_o be_o there_o you_o may_v be_v also_o this_o show_v when_o
a_o search_n after_o soul_n and_o spiritual_a operation_n in_o man._n solomon_n be_v a_o great_a searcher_n after_o knowledge_n a_o power_n or_o faculty_n in_o man_n capable_a of_o be_v employ_v about_o all_o create_a being_n and_o thing_n and_o of_o make_v inquiry_n into_o their_o nature_n and_o action_n and_o the_o quality_n modes_n and_o order_n of_o they_o eccles_n 7.25_o he_o say_v that_o he_o apply_v his_o heart_n to_o know_v and_o to_o search_v and_o to_o seek_v out_o wisdom_n and_o the_o reason_n of_o thing_n and_o there_o be_v everlasting_a employment_n for_o all_o people_n in_o this_o design_n chap._n 8.17_o for_o man_n can_v find_v out_o the_o work_n that_o be_v do_v under_o the_o sun_n and_o though_o a_o wise_a man_n intend_v to_o make_v the_o search_n yet_o shall_v he_o not_o be_v able_a to_o find_v it_o but_o man_n be_v not_o to_o be_v thereby_o total_o discourage_v from_o make_v inquiry_n into_o the_o work_n and_o nature_n among_o which_o they_o converse_v for_o he_o tell_v we_o prov._n 2._o that_o man_n ought_v to_o seek_v knowledge_n as_o silver_n and_o search_v for_o she_o as_o for_o hide_a treasure_n and_o that_o shall_v lead_v thou_o to_o understand_v the_o fear_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o to_o find_v the_o knowledge_n of_o god_n viz._n as_o that_o be_v discover_v in_o the_o greatness_n exactness_n order_n and_o variety_n of_o his_o work_n and_o though_o a_o general_n search_v into_o nature_n and_o a_o enquiry_n into_o omne_fw-la scibile_fw-la be_v a_o task_n over_o large_a for_o any_o humane_a nature_n perhaps_o a_o single_a search_n stint_v to_o a_o particular_a subject_n however_o sublime_a the_o same_o may_v be_v will_v not_o be_v take_v for_o a_o hopeless_a or_o impossible_a project_n but_o that_o by_o divine_a assistance_n without_o which_o nothing_o come_v to_o pass_v there_o may_v be_v something_o find_v out_o concern_v our_o present_a subject_n which_o may_v open_v more_o full_o or_o more_o clear_o the_o genuine_a nature_n of_o its_o be_v and_o work_v among_o we_o and_o help_v to_o clear_v up_o doubt_n thereupon_o depend_v by_o propound_v they_o in_o the_o world_n and_o give_v occasion_n to_o man_n who_o be_v able_a or_o think_v they_o be_v so_o for_o the_o clear_n and_o maintain_v of_o that_o which_o concern_v the_o same_o appear_v to_o their_o judgement_n most_o reasonable_a and_o most_o true_a in_o all_o material_a search_n there_o seem_v to_o be_v three_o degree_n of_o application_n requisite_a first_o that_o it_o be_v diligent_a whence_o the_o woman_n in_o who_o lose_v one_o of_o her_o ten_o piece_n light_v up_o a_o candle_n sweep_v the_o house_n and_o search_v diligent_o and_o she_o find_v and_o rejoice_v according_o seondly_n the_o search_n must_v be_v with_o a_o great_a desire_n to_o find_v luke_o 22.15_o our_o lord_n say_v with_o desire_n i_o have_v desire_v to_o eat_v this_o passover_n with_o you_o he_o grea_o desire_v and_o obtain_v it_o and_o so_o do_v the_o prodigal_a son_n return_v to_o his_o father_n with_o unexpected_a success_n three_o the_o search_v aught_o to_o be_v importunate_a and_o solicitous_a the_o syrophenician_a woman_n search_v eager_o and_o find_v our_o lord_n and_o prevail_v by_o cry_v after_o he_o and_o plead_v to_o he_o so_o do_v the_o importunate_a widow_n upon_o a_o unjust_a judge_n who_o neither_o fear_v god_n nor_o regard_v man_n we_o will_v not_o have_v it_o seem_v strange_a if_o our_o search_n have_v a_o participation_n with_o all_o these_o qualification_n although_o the_o over_o diligence_n may_v prove_v tedious_a the_o over_o great_a desire_n to_o find_v be_v offensive_a and_o the_o importunate_a pressure_n somewhat_o unmannerly_a and_o injurious_a and_o it_o seem_v most_o of_o these_o inconvenience_n or_o even_o all_o of_o they_o be_v incident_a to_o such_o inquiry_n and_o they_o can_v likely_o be_v prosecute_v without_o they_o to_o any_o great_a degree_n of_o satisfaction_n and_o as_o in_o the_o search_n so_o in_o the_o subject_a of_o it_o there_o be_v three_o special_a requisite_n first_o that_o certain_o there_o be_v the_o thing_n in_o rerum_fw-la natura_fw-la or_o else_o it_o can_v never_o be_v find_v but_o there_o never_o be_v doubt_n concern_v the_o be_v of_o a_o soul_n in_o man_n therefore_o we_o may_v be_v certain_a that_o such_o a_o soul_n there_o be_v and_o then_o our_o labour_n in_o the_o search_n after_o it_o be_v not_o likely_a to_o be_v in_o vain_a second_o the_o subject_a of_o our_o inquiry_n ought_v to_o be_v of_o such_o worth_a and_o value_n as_o the_o find_v it_o may_v be_v a_o convenient_a satisfaction_n and_o recompense_n for_o all_o the_o study_n time_n and_o other_o expense_n and_o trouble_n which_o may_v likely_o be_v undergo_v in_o the_o prosecution_n of_o a_o difficult_a search_n and_o make_v more_o so_o by_o a_o complication_n with_o worldly_a interest_n and_o the_o power_n and_o prejudices_fw-la of_o former_a and_o radicate_v opinion_n thereupon_o three_o that_o the_o subject_a of_o our_o search_n be_v place_v at_o such_o a_o convenient_a distance_n as_o we_o may_v not_o have_v cause_n to_o demand_v who_o shall_v bring_v it_o to_o we_o from_o heaven_n or_o hell_n or_o from_o beyond_o the_o sea_n but_o our_o subject_n be_v near_o we_o in_o our_o mouth_n and_o in_o our_o heart_n in_o our_o hand_n and_o in_o our_o head_n have_v in_o mind_n revolvendo_fw-la some_o thought_n concern_v the_o state_n of_o soul_n as_o arrive_v to_o david_n period_n of_o man_n age_n or_o very_o near_o it_o there_o happen_v to_o come_v to_o hand_n a_o book_n entitle_v richard_n baxter_n die_v thought_n a_o second_o edition_n in_o 8_o vo_z print_a lond._n 1688._o there_o in_o his_o content_n the_o very_a first_o line_n he_o resolve_v that_o soul_n depart_v go_v immediate_o to_o christ_n then_o the_o necessity_n of_o believe_v this_o it_o seem_v a_o over_o great_a morsel_n to_o swallow_v all_o this_o together_o totidem_fw-la verbis_fw-la without_o such_o a_o rumination_n as_o might_n comminute_fw-la and_o separate_v every_o part_n of_o it_o from_o the_o other_o that_o be_v so_o use_v it_o may_v be_v make_v of_o easy_a concoction_n and_o of_o sound_a nourishment_n i_o find_v the_o author_n speak_v himself_o of_o 67_o year_n of_o age_n at_o the_o writing_n it_o and_o that_o for_o the_o space_n of_o above_o 43_o year_n he_o have_v be_v a_o practical_a minister_n of_o the_o gospel_n much_o follow_v and_o applaud_v though_o he_o say_v it_o who_o perhaps_o shall_v not_o then_o in_o the_o very_a first_o page_n of_o his_o book_n he_o stumble_v upon_o a_o block_n which_o solomon_n have_v long_o since_o cast_v in_o the_o way_n to_o his_o tenet_n eccles_n 3.19_o he_o desire_v god_n manifestation_n to_o man_n that_o they_o may_v see_v that_o they_o themselves_o be_v beast_n that_o thing_n fall_v out_o alike_o to_o man_n and_o best_o as_o the_o one_o die_v so_o die_v the_o other_o yea_o they_o have_v all_o one_o breath_n all_o go_v to_o one_o place_n all_o be_v of_o the_o dust_n and_o all_o turn_n to_o dust_n again_o who_o know_v the_o spirit_n of_o a_o man_n that_o go_v upward_o and_o the_o spirit_n of_o a_o beast_n that_o go_v downward_o to_o the_o earth_n our_o author_n be_v too_o deliver_v and_o active_a to_o stumble_v at_o this_o block_n but_o pass_v as_o light_o over_o it_o as_o if_o be_v but_o a_o straw_n by_o say_v that_o solomon_n here_o speak_v only_o of_o the_o time_n and_o thing_n of_o this_o world_n there_o be_v no_o word_n in_o the_o text_n that_o mention_n or_o that_o it_o seem_v do_v intend_v the_o author_n sense_n for_o the_o text_n mention_n the_o spirit_n depart_v both_o of_o the_o one_o and_o of_o the_o other_o with_o a_o query_n upon_o the_o place_n to_o which_o they_o go_v and_o that_o can_v pass_v for_o a_o matter_n of_o this_o life_n only_o this_o text_n therefore_o stand_v still_o in_o his_o way_n as_o much_o as_o at_o first_o it_o do_v and_o as_o if_o he_o have_v say_v nothing_o against_o it_o because_o his_o allegation_n upon_o it_o may_v not_o pass_v for_o true_a but_o for_o a_o answer_n feign_v out_o of_o his_o own_o brain_n and_o with_o some_o impeachment_n to_o the_o credit_n of_o his_o word_n for_o the_o future_a pag._n 2._o the_o author_n tell_v we_o if_o our_o immediate_a go_v to_o christ_n upon_o out_o death_n be_v not_o sound_o seem_n full_o believe_v a_o man_n must_v live_v beside_o or_o below_o the_o end_n of_o life_n and_o must_v have_v a_o false_a end_n and_o yet_o say_v he_o know_v it_o may_v be_v object_v that_o if_o i_o make_v it_o my_o end_n to_o please_v god_n to_o love_n serve_v worship_n and_o obey_v he_o and_o to_o do_v all_o the_o good_a i_o can_v for_o my_o neighbour_n and_o that_o i_o trust_v god_n with_o my_o soul_n and_o future_a estate_n as_o a_o faithful_a creator_n who_o
that_o soul_n as_o well_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o beast_n with_o it_o and_o by_o it_o they_o live_v move_v and_o act_v with_o its_o extinguishment_n they_o die_v and_o turn_v to_o immediate_a corruption_n and_o gradatim_fw-la to_o their_o original_a earth_n and_o dust_n so_o be_v it_o with_o adam_n and_o his_o soul_n and_o body_n and_o from_o his_o time_n have_v so_o continue_v without_o exception_n save_v in_o enoch_n and_o elijah_n by_o divine_a power_n or_o miracle_n manifest_v in_o revive_a lazarus_n and_o some_o other_o dead_a body_n by_o rekindling_a in_o they_o the_o extinguish_v flame_n of_o life_n 2._o he_o doubt_v not_o but_o that_o eve_n soul_n be_v like_o adam_n and_o if_o his_o be_v create_v so_o be_v she_o and_o this_o we_o grant_v as_o well_o the_o one_o as_o the_o other_o 3._o adam_n do_v not_o speak_v of_o her_o soul_n but_o own_v her_o body_n of_o he_o therefore_o he_o know_v not_o her_o soul_n or_o what_o or_o whence_o it_o be_v whence_o it_o be_v not_o likely_a her_o soul_n be_v make_v out_o of_o he_o but_o be_v a_o creation_n from_o nothing_o i_o grant_v her_o soul_n be_v not_o make_v out_o of_o he_o but_o make_v like_o he_o the_o body_n blood_n and_o humour_n be_v prepare_v and_o fit_a the_o flame_n of_o life_n be_v kindle_v in_o she_o by_o the_o divine_a power_n and_o after_o her_o first_o breath_n she_o live_v by_o respiration_n as_o adam_n do_v so_o long_o as_o that_o flame_n of_o life_n continue_v unextinguished_a and_o she_o be_v make_v and_o so_o long_o she_o continue_v a_o live_a soul_n or_o rather_o a_o live_v compositum_fw-la both_o of_o body_n and_o soul_n 4._o if_o the_o soul_n be_v generate_v there_o will_v be_v a_o subject_a matter_n out_o of_o which_o it_o grow_v and_o then_o solomon_n can_v not_o proper_o say_v it_o return_v to_o god_n that_o give_v it_o but_o it_o shall_v rather_o return_v into_o such_o matter_n as_o it_o be_v raise_v from_o he_o say_v austin_n apply_v this_o say_v of_o solomon_n only_o to_o adam_n soul_n or_o the_o original_a of_o soul_n for_o that_o he_o will_v not_o oppose_v the_o generation_n of_o soul_n but_o the_o author_n say_v it_o must_v doubtless_o be_v understand_v of_o all_o soul_n concern_v this_o i_o say_v it_o appear_v as_o clear_o that_o solomon_n be_v not_o resolve_v concern_v humane_a soul_n whether_o they_o go_v upward_o or_o downward_o or_o what_o become_v of_o they_o upon_o a_o solemn_a consideration_n and_o argument_n yet_o he_o do_v after_o and_o without_o argument_n summary_o say_v the_o spirit_n return_v to_o god_n who_o give_v it_o in_o both_o place_n our_o translator_n use_v the_o term_n of_o spirit_n and_o not_o of_o soul_n the_o breath_n spirit_n and_o life_n which_o be_v in_o man_n go_v not_o perceivable_o to_o sense_n any_o whether_o likely_a it_o be_v the_o common_a opinion_n of_o his_o time_n be_v for_o a_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o soul_n for_o we_o read_v saul_n apply_v himself_o to_o the_o witch_n for_o bring_v up_o of_o samuel_n intend_v his_o separately_z subsist_v soul_n and_o the_o devil_n favour_v this_o opinion_n in_o pretend_v to_o be_v samuel_n disquiet_v soul_n in_o these_o few_o word_n of_o solomon_n it_o may_v be_v conceive_v that_o unresolved_a in_o himself_o he_o thus_o express_v himself_o in_o compliance_n with_o the_o common_a opinion_n of_o his_o time_n and_o country_n also_o what_o be_v intend_v by_o spirit_n whether_o breath_n and_o life_n or_o soul_n seem_v not_o very_o clear_a david_n say_v when_o god_n take_v away_o man_n breath_n they_o die_v and_o be_v turn_v again_o to_o their_o dust_n psal_n 104._o but_o if_o he_o let_v his_o breath_n go_v forth_o man_n be_v make_v and_o the_o face_n of_o the_o earth_n renew_v this_o inform_a breath_n first_o breathe_v into_o adam_n leave_v the_o body_n at_o death_n return_v say_v solomon_n to_o god_n who_o give_v it_o but_o elsewhere_o say_v he_o know_v not_o what_o to_o think_v of_o it_o whether_o it_o go_v upward_o or_o be_v extinguish_v with_o the_o life_n as_o those_o of_o the_o beast_n be_v 5._o and_o 6._o pag._n 766._o he_o cite_v isa_n 57_o zach._n 12._o exod._n 21._o that_o god_n make_v the_o soul_n and_o what_o austin_n answer_v thereunto_o that_o it_o be_v by_o god_n that_o they_o come_v from_o the_o parent_n he_o cite_v theodoret_n that_o the_o foetus_fw-la in_o the_o womb_n be_v first_o a_o unformed_a embryo_n then_o become_v form_v into_o the_o perfect_a shape_n of_o a_o body_n and_o after_o that_o it_o first_o obtain_v a_o soul_n pag._n 767._o and_o if_o so_o how_o can_v the_o soul_n rise_v out_o of_o the_o seed_n or_o from_o generation_n if_o say_v he_o you_o will_v say_v that_o in_o the_o seed_n there_o be_v vis_fw-fr animae_fw-la parentis_fw-la out_o of_o which_o the_o infant_n be_v soul_n arise_v in_o due_a time_n this_o he_o refuse_v by_o any_o mean_n to_o admit_v of_o but_o why_o he_o do_v not_o say_v because_o it_o be_v against_o reason_n or_o nature_n but_o because_o then_o it_o will_v follow_v that_o the_o soul_n must_v be_v corruptible_a and_o mortal_a and_o to_o this_o conclusion_n which_o he_o maintain_v with_o divers_a argument_n we_o do_v easy_o agree_v pag._n 771._o see_v the_o same_o 7._o the_o soul_n of_o christ_n be_v not_o from_o generation_n ergo_fw-la other_o man_n be_v not_o so_o i_o say_v it_o seem_v christ_n be_v bear_v from_o the_o seed_n of_o david_n and_o be_v the_o seed_n of_o the_o woman_n and_o be_v by_o operation_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n upon_o she_o may_v be_v make_v and_o bear_v in_o all_o thing_n like_v to_o we_o except_o sin_n for_o what_o he_o take_v by_o generation_n from_o the_o holy_a spirit_n can_v not_o partake_v of_o sin_n and_o it_o seem_v temerity_n to_o affirm_v any_o thing_n concern_v christ_n soul_n which_o be_v not_o reveal_v as_o this_o point_n be_v not_o for_o that_o neither_o the_o manner_n nor_o the_o matter_n can_v be_v trace_v or_o find_v out_o by_o the_o power_n of_o humane_a reason_n or_o the_o dependence_n of_o natural_a cause_n to_o all_o which_o proceed_n this_o birth_n be_v a_o absolute_a mystery_n p._n 769._o he_o say_v both_o these_o opinion_n viz._n that_o of_o a_o continual_a new_a creation_n of_o soul_n and_o that_o of_o propagate_a they_o by_o generation_n have_v have_v great_a and_o many_o abettor_n and_o defender_n in_o the_o church_n for_o the_o new_a creation_n of_o soul_n he_o enumerate_v greg._n nyssen_n theodoret._n s._n jerom_n leo_n i._o a_o bishop_n of_o rome_n s._n ambrose_n hilary_n sesse_n flesh_n generate_v the_o flesh_n but_o the_o soul_n be_v the_o work_n of_o god_n i_o say_v this_o be_v no_o absolute_a denial_n of_o the_o soul_n be_v generate_v as_o austin_n have_v say_v by_o god_n power_n and_o providence_n for_o the_o soul_n be_v generate_v with_o the_o body_n hold_v tertullian_n pag._n 770._o s._n augustin_n greg._n i._n a_o bishop_n of_o rome_n he_o omit_v here_o apollinaris_n and_o most_o of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o western_a church_n before_o remember_v the_o opinion_n differ_v upon_o two_o difficulty_n some_o will_v have_v a_o new_a creation_n for_o that_o generation_n conclude_v soul_n to_o be_v mortal_a other_o will_v have_v soul_n generate_v with_o the_o body_n because_o whole_a man_n be_v involve_v in_o and_o put_v under_o the_o gild_n of_o original_a sin_n which_o if_o his_o soul_n be_v new_o create_v by_o god_n can_v have_v no_o sound_n and_o reasonable_a derivation_n upon_o it_o our_o author_n mean_v to_o show_v how_o new_o create_v soul_n may_v be_v take_v within_o the_o gild_n of_o original_a sin_n pag._n 772._o he_o begin_v with_o philosopher_n who_o have_v high_o extol_v the_o soul_n and_o say_v it_o come_v from_o god_n pag._n 773._o 1._o say_v soul_n and_o angel_n be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n kind_a and_o substance_n alike_o subsist_v of_o themselves_o and_o as_o one_o angel_n do_v not_o generate_v another_o so_o it_o be_v for_o soul_n they_o generate_v not_o i_o say_v this_o parallel_n of_o soul_n and_o angel_n be_v bold_a but_o never_o grant_v 2._o say_v the_o soul_n can_v understand_v and_o will_v without_o the_o body_n or_o its_o organ_n and_o therefore_o subsist_v without_o it_o i_o grant_v both_o alike_o and_o one_o as_o much_o as_o the_o other_o 3._o the_o soul_n be_v a_o immaterial_a spirit_n and_o can_v be_v propagate_v no_o not_o from_o another_o soul_n and_o if_o it_o rise_v from_o another_o soul_n it_o can_v be_v immortal_a all_o but_o its_o immateriality_n be_v grant_v 4._o the_o opposer_n say_v the_o body_n can_v infect_v a_o new_a create_a soul_n with_o original_a sin_n much_o less_o say_v he_o can_v it_o generate_v such_o a_o soul_n nor_o can_v such_o a_o substantial_a immaterial_a spirit_n proceed_v from_o flesh_n and_o blood_n a_o spirit_n which_o
the_o divine_n as_o be_v the_o most_o safe_a for_o they_o to_o do_v he_o name_v on_o this_o page_n 21_o author_n who_o maintain_v the_o separate_a state_n and_o immortality_n of_o soul_n and_o i_o confess_v i_o never_o meet_v yet_o with_o any_o writer_n who_o do_v not_o profess_v and_o maintain_v that_o opinion_n and_o therefore_o do_v easy_o grant_v that_o this_o opinion_n be_v undoubted_o catholic_n in_o the_o plain_a and_o full_a sense_n of_o that_o word_n qualify_v as_o the_o broad_a way_n and_o the_o wide_a gate_n which_o be_v the_o general_a passage_n appoint_v for_o the_o world_n not_o intend_v it_o to_o be_v of_o that_o dangerous_a consequence_n or_o effect_n but_o to_o show_v that_o the_o general_a acceptation_n of_o a_o opinion_n be_v not_o a_o undoubted_a security_n against_o its_o possibility_n of_o be_v a_o error_n and_o that_o be_v deliver_v 1_o esdras_n 4.38_o be_v still_o effectual_a viz._n that_o truth_n endure_v and_o be_v always_o strong_a it_o live_v and_o conquer_v for_o evermore_o p._n 3._o he_o confess_v that_o at_o the_o resurrection_n a_o complete_a recompense_n may_v be_v make_v both_o to_o soul_n and_o body_n though_o they_o both_o shall_v be_v extinguish_v for_o a_o time_n p._n 34._o cites_n aureolus_n the_o soul_n immortality_n be_v to_o be_v hold_v as_o a_o common_a conception_n of_o the_o mind_n evident_a in_o itself_o though_o to_o give_v a_o reason_n for_o it_o be_v no_o easy_a thing_n be_v it_o possible_a to_o give_v one_o that_o be_v convince_a or_o sufficient_a p._n 35._o say_v generation_n procreate_v the_o man_n or_o the_o compositum_fw-la but_o not_o all_o his_o part_n viz._n not_o his_o soul_n i_o say_v then_o neither_o the_o compositum_fw-la nor_o the_o man_n who_o chief_a constituent_a part_n the_o soul_n be_v well_o say_v he_o but_o if_o all_o the_o part_n must_v be_v generate_v whether_o be_v these_o part_n simple_a or_o compound_a entity_n if_o simple_a they_o can_v be_v generate_v but_o must_v be_v create_v if_o compound_n then_o if_o they_o must_v be_v generate_v the_o part_n also_o of_o which_o those_o part_n be_v make_v must_v in_o like_a sort_n be_v generate_v and_o so_o in_o infinitum_fw-la or_o till_o we_o come_v to_o some_o part_n which_o be_v simple_a and_o so_o ingenerable_a whence_o say_v he_o it_o follow_v that_o no_o part_n at_o all_o corporeal_a nor_o spiritual_a neither_o in_o man_n nor_o beast_n do_v receive_v their_o be_v by_o generation_n to_o this_o i_o say_v the_o absurdity_n of_o this_o consequence_n show_v his_o argument_n to_o be_v a_o fallacy_n and_o we_o do_v not_o demand_v more_o than_o what_o he_o can_v deny_v and_o therefore_o grant_v that_o the_o whole_a man_n be_v generate_v and_o so_o for_o the_o beast_n and_o they_o be_v a_o compound_v of_o part_n both_o essential_a and_o integral_a and_o if_o either_o of_o the_o essential_a part_n be_v want_v viz._n soul_n or_o body_n the_o man_n or_o beast_n be_v not_o generate_v nor_o can_v be_v and_o the_o charge_v give_v gen._n 1.28_o be_v fruitful_a and_o multiply_v and_o replenish_v the_o earth_n shall_v be_v utter_o void_a and_o of_o no_o effect_n at_o all_o p._n 36._o he_o insist_o a_o man_n produce_v another_o like_o himself_o by_o only_o compose_v and_o unite_n his_o two_o essential_a part_n viz._n soul_n and_o body_n make_v that_o a_o man_n which_o before_o be_v none_o and_o do_v true_o generate_v though_o he_o no_o more_o produce_v the_o soul_n than_o he_o do_v the_o matter_n of_o which_o the_o body_n be_v make_v this_o i_o grant_v no_o more_o the_o one_o than_o the_o other_o and_o he_o do_v not_o deny_v the_o one_o to_o be_v generate_v as_o much_o as_o the_o other_o thus_o we_o be_v at_o agreement_n viz._n something_o be_v generate_v a_o man_n be_v generate_v that_o can_v be_v without_o a_o soul_n and_o the_o soul_n as_o much_o generate_v as_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o body_n but_o that_o it_o be_v radical_o in_o the_o seed_n as_o both_o in_o plant_n and_o beast_n the_o vegetative_a and_o sensitive_a soul_n as_o well_o as_o body_n he_o nor_o any_o other_o do_v show_v when_o nor_o how_o nor_o even_o why_o or_o whence_o the_o superior_a or_o more_o intense_a degree_n of_o rationality_n in_o a_o soul_n or_o a_o compositum_fw-la shall_v so_o alter_v the_o nature_n or_o power_n of_o generation_n and_o the_o very_a intent_n and_o design_n of_o it_o as_o to_o make_v it_o ineffectual_a for_o the_o production_n of_o a_o man_n and_o the_o continuance_n of_o that_o species_n of_o creature_n in_o the_o world_n contrary_a to_o the_o design_n of_o generation_n which_o aristotle_n have_v observe_v to_o be_v ordain_v for_o immortalise_a the_o several_a species_n of_o creature_n in_o the_o world_n and_o which_o god_n take_v care_n to_o continue_v by_o a_o miraculous_a provision_n for_o they_o in_o the_o ark_n the_o species_n be_v intend_v to_o be_v continue_v by_o a_o natural_a mean_n viz._n that_o of_o generation_n and_o man_n have_v by_o that_o mean_v be_v continue_v from_o the_o creation_n till_o this_o day_n natural_o and_o without_o needless_a and_o even_o frivolous_a multiplication_n of_o miracle_n by_o the_o creation_n of_o new_a soul_n every_o hour_n and_o perhaps_o every_o moment_n viz._n upon_o every_o fruitful_a coition_n though_o never_o so_o unlawful_a wicked_a or_o bestial_a pag._n 37._o he_o say_v that_o which_o be_v not_o whole_o mortal_a do_v not_o whole_o generate_v and_o therefore_o neither_o man_n nor_o beast_n do_v generate_v whole_o yet_o a_o beast_n more_o whole_o than_o a_o man_n my_o answer_n to_o this_o be_v that_o i_o do_v not_o whole_o understand_v he_o and_o for_o as_o much_o as_o i_o do_v understand_v i_o be_o whole_o of_o another_o opinion_n but_o he_o insist_o you_o say_v whole_a man_n be_v generate_v by_o man_n therefore_o all_o his_o part_n both_o soul_n and_o body_n and_o he_o grant_v whole_a man_n be_v generate_v by_o man_n and_o that_o both_o soul_n and_o body_n be_v make_v part_n of_o man_n by_o generation_n and_o so_o man_n generate_v his_o like_a but_o that_o soul_n and_o body_n have_v their_o entity_n or_o being_n give_v they_o by_o procreation_n he_o deny_v not_o only_o as_o false_a but_o as_o absurd_a pag._n 38._o well_o but_o how_o do_v he_o prove_v this_o even_o by_o a_o example_n he_o say_v a_o whole_a horse_n be_v generate_v both_o matter_n and_o form_n and_o yet_o his_o matter_n do_v not_o receive_v any_o be_v by_o generation_n i_o answer_v there_o be_v in_o the_o seed_n a_o vigorous_a principle_n of_o vegetation_n impregnate_v with_o a_o nutrative_a power_n effective_a of_o augmentation_n till_o the_o creature_n arrive_v to_o its_o full_a perfection_n of_o part_n and_o after_o of_o degree_n the_o same_o which_o we_o evident_o perceive_v in_o plant_n and_o tree_n who_o vast_a bowl_n and_o branch_n rise_v and_o grow_v from_o a_o very_a small_a principle_n in_o their_o seed_n and_o thus_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o horse_n do_v receive_v a_o commencement_n or_o principle_n of_o be_v from_o generation_n though_o not_o a_o present_a perfection_n of_o be_v which_o future_a nutriment_n will_v bring_v it_o unto_o the_o form_n of_o the_o horse_n he_o grant_v be_v as_o true_o and_o as_o much_o generate_v as_o his_o matter_n and_o both_o go_v on_o and_o increase_v together_o to_o their_o full_a perfection_n of_o age_n and_o of_o degree_n now_o say_v he_o why_o shall_v the_o form_n be_v more_o necessary_o generate_v then_o the_o matter_n i_o say_v so_o too_o and_o therefore_o that_o it_o be_v not_o more_o necessary_a but_o both_o alike_o and_o that_o he_o say_v true_a viz._n that_o the_o form_n be_v not_o more_o generate_v than_o the_o matter_n the_o soul_n than_o the_o body_n but_o that_o the_o principle_n of_o they_o both_o be_v in_o the_o seed_n which_o david_n tell_v we_o day_n by_o day_n be_v form_v out_o of_o that_o which_o at_o the_o first_o be_v none_o of_o they_o it_o seem_v they_o take_v life_n together_o and_o so_o increase_v and_o grow_v they_o rejoice_v and_o suffer_v together_o be_v grieve_v with_o pain_n and_o sickness_n and_o be_v so_o release_v and_o extinguish_v by_o death_n for_o any_o thing_n that_o our_o writer_n have_v say_v to_o the_o contrary_n pag._n 39_o he_o say_v that_o man_n do_v receive_v their_o soul_n by_o force_n of_o generation_n although_o they_o be_v not_o generate_v and_o so_o may_v the_o soul_n of_o christ_n be_v the_o seed_n of_o the_o woman_n although_o not_o procreate_v from_o she_o these_o be_v his_o affirmative_a say_n but_o have_v more_o wit_n then_o to_o offer_v at_o proof_n of_o either_o of_o they_o and_o other_o more_o then_o to_o believe_v he_o upon_o his_o bare_a word_n he_o say_v that_o before_o infusion_n of_o the_o soul_n there_o be_v life_n in_o the_o embryo_n by_o sole_a virtue_n of_o the_o seed_n and_o
not_o produce_v it_o and_o the_o same_o may_v be_v say_v for_o the_o form_n viz._n the_o soul_n the_o parent_n give_v it_o but_o they_o do_v not_o produce_v it_o this_o answer_n seem_v clear_o concessive_a that_o the_o parent_n generate_v the_o soul_n as_o much_o and_o as_o effectual_o as_o they_o do_v the_o body_n and_o more_o than_o that_o be_v not_o require_v by_o sennertus_n or_o any_o other_o but_o our_o friend_n insist_o learn_v say_v he_o the_o effect_n of_o generation_n from_o those_o of_o our_o dissolution_n our_o death_n do_v dissolve_v the_o union_n of_o our_o part_n but_o it_o do_v not_o destroy_v those_o part_n but_o only_o the_o man_n whence_o as_o by_o generation_n we_o become_v man_n by_o die_v we_o cease_v to_o be_v so_o this_o also_o grant_v that_o all_o which_o perish_v in_o death_n be_v generate_v by_o the_o parent_n the_o body_n have_v a_o time_n to_o get_v life_n and_o grow_v and_o so_o it_o have_v to_o putrify_v and_o consume_v and_o the_o soul_n begin_v with_o life_n in_o the_o embryo_n and_o in_o the_o body_n and_o it_o seem_v to_o extinguish_v in_o death_n of_o the_o body_n natural_o or_o we_o desire_v to_o be_v yet_o scientifical_o instruct_v from_o reason_n or_o nature_n what_o it_o be_v and_o where_o it_o be_v or_o at_o least_o that_o it_o be_v and_o have_v a_o separate_a state_n and_o subsistence_n of_o its_o own_o p._n 43._o he_o recite_v another_o argument_n of_o sennertus_n viz._n if_o the_o seed_n be_v not_o animate_v from_o the_o first_o instant_a and_o then_o the_o progenitor_n happen_v to_o die_v before_o the_o time_n of_o animation_n it_o may_v be_v true_o say_v that_o a_o dead_a man_n do_v genenerate_a he_o answer_v this_o case_n be_v like_o one_o who_o put_v spark_n of_o fire_n among_o fuel_n then_o leave_v it_o and_o the_o fire_n do_v not_o take_v hold_n and_o burn_v till_o a_o good_a while_n after_o yet_o this_o man_n be_v say_v to_o have_v make_v the_o fire_n and_o we_o do_v agree_v the_o similitude_n to_o be_v apt_a enough_o in_o this_o case_n and_o that_o it_o seem_v to_o import_v the_o seed_n be_v as_o much_o the_o efficient_a of_o the_o whole_a child_n as_o the_o spark_n put_v into_o the_o fuel_n be_v of_o the_o fire_n more_o than_o which_o have_v not_o be_v demand_v our_o friend_n say_v he_o have_v choose_v to_o contest_v this_o point_n against_o sennertus_n because_o that_o doctor_n be_v a_o man_n of_o great_a worth_n and_o substance_n and_o say_v he_o magnify_v his_o wisdom_n great_o in_o submit_v his_o opinion_n to_o the_o divine_n worthy_a to_o be_v imitate_v herein_o by_o all_o other_o man_n but_o that_o before_o have_v be_v deliver_v do_v sufficient_o evince_v that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a latitude_n and_o difference_n of_o opinion_n in_o the_o world_n concern_v this_o writer_n of_o an._n 1645._o we_o may_v observe_v he_o have_v the_o advantage_n of_o the_o wren_n in_o the_o fable_n who_o sit_v upon_o the_o back_n of_o the_o eagle_n and_o be_v carry_v by_o she_o into_o the_o cloud_n and_o come_v to_o the_o full_a extent_n of_o the_o eagle_n height_n she_o put_v herself_o to_o the_o small_a stretch_n of_o she_o own_o wing_n and_o mount_v above_o the_o eagle_n by_o so_o much_o he_o have_v perceive_v the_o great_a incongruity_n of_o continual_o new_o create_v soul_n and_o intend_v at_o mollify_a they_o by_o assign_v they_o a_o regular_a ordination_n as_o a_o duty_n upon_o the_o exigence_n of_o nature_n this_o course_n appear_v heal_a and_o helpful_a posito_fw-la that_o the_o soul_n be_v immaterial_a but_o it_o be_v no_o manner_n of_o proof_n that_o the_o soul_n be_v so_o and_o if_o it_o be_v not_o so_o but_o only_o a_o material_a spirit_n then_o be_v there_o no_o need_n of_o this_o invention_n and_o than_o it_o be_v as_o have_v be_v say_v not_o only_o a_o invention_n but_o a_o needless_a one_o and_o yet_o it_o testify_v the_o writer_n among_o his_o other_o endeavour_n to_o have_v be_v a_o person_n of_o wit_n learning_n and_o consideration_n all_o the_o author_n present_o in_o our_o possession_n or_o reach_v concern_v the_o soul_n have_v before_o be_v cite_v and_o consider_v viz._n four_o foreign_n and_o four_o of_o our_o own_o late_a and_o domestic_a writer_n and_o concern_v the_o materiality_n or_o immateriality_n of_o humane_a soul_n we_o may_v observe_v from_o that_o they_o have_v speak_v that_o there_o be_v two_o particular_a query_n or_o question_n the_o determination_n of_o which_o will_v advance_v much_o towards_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o soul_n nature_n and_o qualification_n if_o one_o of_o they_o be_v prove_v or_o grant_v thence_o the_o immateriality_n of_o the_o soul_n may_v be_v strong_o infer_v and_o if_o the_o other_o be_v prove_v or_o grant_v thence_o may_v he_o as_o strong_o infer_v the_o soul_n materiality_n the_o first_o of_o these_o be_v hold_v in_o the_o affirmative_a by_o divers_a of_o our_o author_n viz._n more_n digby_n zanchius_n and_o the_o pamphlet_n of_o 1645_o who_o do_v all_o express_o and_o often_o affirm_v that_o the_o soul_n in_o life-time_n of_o the_o man_n do_v at_o some_o time_n and_o in_o some_o case_n act_n of_o and_o by_o herself_o without_o aid_n or_o ministry_n of_o the_o body_n or_o its_o organ_n or_o any_o member_n or_o power_n of_o it_o if_o this_o assertion_n have_v be_v prove_v or_o can_v or_o shall_v be_v prove_v we_o grant_v from_o the_o conclusion_n a_o very_a strong_a inference_n may_v be_v draw_v for_o the_o soul_n immateriality_n agree_v the_o truth_n of_o aristotle_n assertion_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o soul_n chap._n 1._o that_o if_o the_o soul_n have_v any_o operation_n or_o affection_n peculiar_a to_o herself_o and_o wherein_o she_o can_v effectual_o act_n without_o use_n or_o aid_n of_o the_o body_n or_o the_o member_n organ_n or_o spirit_n of_o it_o than_o it_o be_v very_o likely_a that_o she_o may_v also_o be_v capable_a of_o a_o subsistence_n in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n from_o the_o body_n but_o say_v he_o if_o the_o thing_n be_v not_o so_o and_o man_n fail_v in_o proof_n of_o such_o a_o peculiar_a in_o the_o soul_n certain_o she_o can_v subsist_v in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n from_o the_o body_n our_o author_n for_o proof_n of_o such_o a_o peculiar_a in_o the_o soul_n do_v allege_v that_o the_o soul_n can_v conceive_v spiritual_a being_n and_n universals_z second_o or_o abstract_a notion_n logical_a mathematical_a and_o metaphysical_a being_n and_o thing_n which_o matter_n be_v not_o very_o capable_a of_o nor_o that_o it_o can_v be_v assistant_n to_o the_o formation_n or_o contemplation_n of_o such_o conception_n in_o answer_n to_o which_o may_v be_v oppose_v the_o same_o author_n assertion_n that_o whilst_o the_o soul_n be_v in_o the_o body_n she_o can_v act_v without_o the_o animal_n or_o vital_a spirit_n of_o the_o body_n and_o before_o have_v be_v observe_v that_o the_o soul_n can_v see_v but_o by_o the_o eye_n nor_o remember_v but_o in_o the_o memory_n and_o these_o organ_n and_o faculty_n may_v be_v lose_v by_o accident_n and_o yet_o the_o soul_n remain_v perfect_a still_o but_o without_o sight_n or_o memory_n for_o want_v of_o the_o bodily_a organ_n and_o if_o the_o intellect_n be_v craze_v the_o soul_n can_v understand_v but_o according_a to_o such_o capacity_n as_o remain_v in_o the_o organ_n and_o it_o seem_v the_o like_a may_v be_v say_v for_o all_o other_o faculty_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o organ_n of_o the_o body_n which_o infer_v the_o soul_n can_v operate_v without_o the_o spirit_n and_o organ_n of_o the_o body_n as_o to_o the_o conceive_v spiritual_a being_n and_n thing_n it_o have_v be_v say_v such_o knowledge_n have_v be_v derive_v from_o revelation_n make_v to_o the_o sense_n of_o some_o man_n and_o their_o testimony_n of_o they_o to_o other_o man_n and_o for_o the_o conception_n of_o universals_z and_o abstract_a notion_n it_o seem_v the_o soul_n in_o the_o intellect_n work_v comparate_a and_o abstractive_a by_o use_v the_o joint_a power_n of_o intellect_n fantasy_n and_o memory_n and_o by_o compose_v and_o compare_v what_o be_v find_v in_o they_o may_v well_o enough_o be_v able_a by_o abstract_v they_o from_o conception_n of_o matter_n and_o sense_n and_o sort_v they_o first_o then_o rank_v and_o compare_v they_o the_o soul_n by_o joint_n use_v of_o these_o organ_n may_v natural_o be_v able_a to_o raise_v general_n out_o of_o particular_n and_o from_o general_n ascend_v to_o universals_z and_o so_o likewise_o raise_v abstract_v notion_n from_o the_o often_o repetition_n and_o compare_v thing_n first_o make_v know_v to_o they_o by_o the_o sense_n we_o do_v not_o then_o agree_v that_o any_o of_o our_o author_n have_v prove_v that_o the_o soul_n have_v any_o operation_n or_o affection_n so_o peculiar_a to_o herself_o as_o that_o the_o body_n
have_v no_o participation_n thereof_o with_o she_o or_o that_o she_o do_v or_o can_v act_v any_o thing_n or_o produce_v any_o effect_n without_o the_o spirit_n member_n and_o organ_n of_o the_o body_n which_o it_o seem_v can_v be_v exclude_v from_o participate_v with_o the_o soul_n in_o all_o its_o affection_n operation_n and_o motion_n no_o more_o than_o the_o soul_n can_v be_v unconcern_v in_o the_o health_n accident_n rejoice_n or_o suffering_n of_o the_o body_n we_o come_v now_o to_o the_o other_o question_n or_o query_n which_o if_o it_o be_v determine_v in_o the_o affirmative_a will_v strong_o infer_v the_o soul_n materiality_n viz._n concern_v the_o mode_n of_o the_o generation_n of_o mankind_n if_o the_o parent_n do_v generate_v a_o child_n like_o unto_o themselves_o consist_v of_o the_o same_o matter_n and_o form_n or_o such_o a_o like_a soul_n and_o body_n as_o themselves_o be_v if_o the_o child_n soul_n and_o body_n be_v generate_v by_o the_o parent_n as_o well_o the_o one_o as_o the_o other_o if_o the_o thing_n have_v be_v prove_v or_o can_v and_o shall_v be_v prove_v effectual_o so_o to_o be_v do_v a_o very_a strong_a inference_n and_o argument_n may_v thence_o be_v draw_v that_o the_o soul_n be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n and_o constitution_n with_o the_o body_n material_o and_o natural_o extinguishable_a by_o dissolution_n of_o the_o compositum_fw-la man_n who_o constituent_a part_n they_o be_v for_o it_o seem_v generation_n and_o corruption_n do_v mutuo_fw-la se_fw-la ponere_fw-la &_o tollere_fw-la what_o grow_v from_o generation_n have_v a_o natural_a tendency_n to_o growth_n strength_n decay_n and_o dissolution_n if_o therefore_o one_o man_n do_v generate_v another_o like_o himself_o and_o so_o the_o soul_n as_o well_o as_o the_o body_n it_o seem_v likely_a that_o what_o come_v from_o generation_n be_v under_o a_o clear_a capacity_n of_o corruption_n if_o it_o be_v not_o under_o a_o necessity_n of_o terminate_n by_o that_o mean_n we_o be_v in_o a_o great_a measure_n convince_v that_o the_o parent_n do_v procreate_v child_n like_o themselves_o both_o their_o soul_n and_o body_n and_o that_o therefore_o both_o those_o part_n have_v in_o nature_n and_o reason_n a_o capacity_n or_o a_o tendency_n if_o not_o a_o sort_n of_o necessity_n to_o terminate_v in_o corruption_n so_o as_o we_o do_v not_o perceive_v that_o argument_n draw_v from_o reason_n or_o nature_n and_o hitherto_o produce_v be_v strong_a enough_o to_o evince_v that_o the_o humane_a soul_n be_v immaterial_a or_o self-subsistent_a after_o the_o dissolution_n of_o the_o person_n and_o corruption_n of_o that_o body_n to_o which_o it_o be_v knit_v and_o which_o whilst_o life_n last_v it_o do_v inform_v direct_a and_o actuate_v and_o herewith_o shall_v be_v conclude_v the_o disquisition_n intend_v concern_v the_o soul_n of_o man_n found_v upon_o the_o ground_n of_o nature_n and_o reason_n and_o try_v by_o the_o argument_n extract_v from_o they_o we_o proceed_v from_o they_o to_o the_o second_o sort_n of_o argument_n offer_v for_o proof_n of_o a_o soul_n be_v separate_a subsistence_n draw_v by_o our_o opposer_n from_o the_o ground_n of_o moral_a congruity_n there_o must_v be_v say_v they_o a_o reward_n and_o punishment_n future_a to_o this_o life_n of_o this_o the_o corrupt_a carcase_n be_v by_o no_o possibility_n in_o nature_n capable_a and_o therefore_o the_o soul_n must_v needs_o have_v a_o separate_a subsistence_n that_o thereby_o future_a reward_n and_o punishment_n may_v have_v a_o proper_a subject_a to_o work_v upon_o and_o this_o sort_n of_o argument_n be_v propound_v and_o handle_v by_o baxter_n in_o his_o quote_v book_n at_o p._n 34._o reach_v thence_o to_o 40._o and_o by_o dr._n more_o in_o his_o 18_o chap._n of_o the_o quote_v book_n pag._n 314._o to_o the_o end_n of_o that_o chapter_n and_o by_o sir_n k._n digby_n in_o the_o 10_o paragraph_n of_o his_o 9th_o chapter_n and_o all_o our_o author_n have_v main_o insist_v upon_o this_o argument_n in_o place_n before_o quote_v and_o it_o be_v do_v by_o they_o upon_o very_o good_a and_o unanswerable_a reason_n such_o as_o the_o wit_n of_o man_n ground_v itself_o only_o upon_o nature_n and_o reason_n be_v not_o able_a to_o make_v sufficient_a reply_n unto_o or_o to_o overcome_v this_o we_o look_v upon_o as_o the_o potent_a and_o prevalent_a argument_n whereby_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o in_o all_o the_o age_n of_o it_o hitherto_o have_v be_v draw_v and_o even_o force_v to_o consent_v to_o the_o opinion_n of_o a_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o a_o humane_a soul_n and_o to_o invent_v elysium_n fortunate_a island_n and_o paradise_n for_o the_o good_a also_o tartarum_n and_o barathrum_n and_o gehenna_n for_o the_o wicked_a soul_n depart_v the_o silly_a american_n have_v not_o want_v their_o more_o crude_a conceit_n viz._n that_o in_o place_n beyond_o their_o mountain_n the_o good_a soul_n sing_v and_o dance_v among_o grove_n and_o fountain_n and_o the_o wicked_a one_o be_v relegated_a to_o denn_n and_o cave_n and_o other_o dark_a and_o disconsolate_a place_n suit_v with_o their_o demerit_n thus_o from_o the_o necessity_n of_o future_a recompense_n the_o opinion_n of_o the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n have_v be_v spread_v and_o receive_v over_o the_o face_n of_o the_o whole_a earth_n far_o and_o wide_a without_o stint_n in_o place_n or_o stay_v in_o time_n all_o nation_n and_o all_o religion_n have_v accept_v of_o this_o opinion_n and_o it_o have_v hitherto_o prevail_v among_o they_o and_o thus_o may_v their_o argument_n be_v frame_v it_o be_v moral_o congruous_a among_o all_o man_n that_o good_a man_n and_o action_n shall_v be_v reward_v and_o recompense_v and_o that_o bad_a man_n and_o action_n shall_v be_v punish_v but_o man_n find_v and_o see_v it_o fall_v out_o very_o often_o that_o reward_n and_o punishment_n be_v not_o so_o distribute_v in_o this_o world_n ergo_fw-la moral_a congruity_n require_v and_o that_o prove_v there_o must_v be_v a_o future_a state_n wherein_o man_n and_o their_o action_n shall_v be_v reward_v and_o recompense_v according_a to_o their_o desert_n this._n man_n can_v reasonable_o refuse_v to_o grant_v and_o then_o ex_fw-la concessis_fw-la it_o may_v be_v further_o argue_v man_n be_v constitute_v but_o of_o two_o essential_a part_n viz._n his_o body_n and_o his_o soul_n his_o body_n die_v corrupt_v and_o turn_v to_o dust_n and_o so_o become_v incapable_a of_o reward_n or_o punishment_n in_o a_o future_a state_n ergo_fw-la if_o the_o man_n and_o his_o action_n be_v reward_v or_o punish_v in_o a_o future_a state_n he_o must_v receive_v the_o effect_n of_o such_o reward_n or_o punishment_n in_o that_o part_n of_o he_o which_o be_v repute_v capable_a and_o may_v by_o possibility_n have_v a_o separate_a subsistence_n after_o the_o man_n death_n viz._n in_o his_o soul_n and_o that_o this_o may_v be_v do_v the_o soul_n must_v have_v a_o separate_a subsistence_n after_o death_n of_o the_o body_n and_o the_o same_o hold_v true_a negative_a there_o be_v nothing_o of_o man_n to_o be_v reward_v or_o punish_v in_o a_o future_a state_n but_o his_o body_n or_o his_o soul_n but_o the_o body_n in_o a_o state_n of_o dissolution_n be_v not_o capable_a of_o reward_n or_o punishment_n and_o if_o the_o soul_n extinguish_v in_o death_n then_o be_v there_o nothing_o of_o the_o man_n lest_o capable_a of_o receive_v reward_n or_o punishment_n in_o a_o state_n future_a to_o this_o life_n ergo_fw-la that_o the_o rule_n of_o moral_a congruity_n may_v stand_v and_o be_v maintain_v in_o the_o world_n the_o soul_n of_o man_n must_v needs_o enjoy_v a_o separate_a subsistence_n capable_a of_o reward_n and_o punishment_n after_o death_n and_o the_o dissolution_n and_o corruption_n of_o his_o body_n this_o argument_n appear_v irrefragable_a not_o to_o be_v confute_v or_o effectual_o answer_v by_o the_o uttermost_a strength_n of_o man_n reason_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v nothing_o strange_a that_o it_o have_v prevail_v with_o jew_n and_o gentile_n mahometan_n and_o christian_n induce_v they_o general_o to_o belive_o a_o separate_a state_n of_o humane_a soul_n after_o death_n and_o it_o be_v still_o use_v by_o all_o our_o author_n for_o maintenance_n of_o the_o same_o opinion_n at_o this_o time_n we_o still_o agree_v that_o the_o force_n of_o this_o argument_n can_v by_o the_o bare_a wit_n or_o reason_n of_o mankind_n be_v answer_v and_o refute_v but_o yet_o we_o say_v that_o the_o same_o may_v be_v full_o so_o answer_v by_o deduction_n out_o of_o the_o divine_a revelation_n and_o oracle_n of_o god_n and_o that_o by_o argument_n thence_o to_o be_v take_v both_o negative_a and_o positive_a and_o though_o we_o do_v main_o rely_v upon_o our_o positive_a argument_n on_o this_o behalf_n yet_o it_o seem_v not_o requisite_a to_o pass_v over_o in_o silence_n the_o negative_a argument_n which_o may_v be_v draw_v out_o of_o our_o holy_a
man_n without_o design_n to_o teach_v concern_v it_o 2._o we_o may_v observe_v that_o the_o retribution_n expect_v to_o be_v make_v at_o the_o resurrection_n will_v be_v both_o more_o complete_a and_o formal_a than_o what_o man_n conceive_v to_o be_v in_o the_o procedure_n concern_v a_o separately_z subsist_v soul_n we_o read_v god_n will_v not_o execute_v upon_o sodom_n without_o a_o full_a examination_n of_o the_o matter_n and_o so_o there_o shall_v be_v in_o the_o resurrection_n all_o shall_v stand_v before_o the_o judgement_n seat_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o book_n shall_v be_v open_v that_o of_o conscience_n and_o that_o of_o life_n that_o of_o conscience_n have_v enough_o evidence_n to_o condemn_v the_o whole_a world_n but_o those_o who_o name_n be_v find_v write_v in_o the_o book_n of_o life_n and_o those_o only_o shall_v escape_v by_o special_a privilege_n or_o imputation_n of_o the_o righteousness_n of_o christ_n and_o as_o the_o proceed_v will_v be_v more_o formal_a so_o the_o retribution_n will_v be_v more_o complete_a and_o make_v to_o both_o the_o essential_a part_n of_o man_n his_o soul_n and_o his_o body_n which_o as_o they_o have_v joint_o and_o inseparate_o act_v in_o this_o life_n so_o shall_v they_o rejoice_v or_o mourn_v at_o the_o resurrection_n after_o the_o sentence_n of_o a_o last_o judgement_n pass_v upon_o they_o 3._o we_o may_v observe_v that_o death_n in_o the_o new_a testament_n be_v frequent_o call_v and_o compare_v to_o a_o sleep_n and_o that_o the_o most_o sound_a and_o profound_a and_o in_o such_o a_o sleep_n viz._n a_o sound_a sleep_n whatsoever_o time_n pass_v over_o the_o sleeper_n head_n he_o have_v no_o perceivance_n of_o if_o it_o be_v two_o ten_o or_o twenty_o hour_n the_o length_n or_o shortness_n of_o the_o pass_a time_n do_v not_o at_o all_o appear_v to_o the_o sleeper_n but_o at_o his_o wake_n he_o rise_v as_o if_o he_o have_v be_v but_o new_o fall_v asleep_o man_n death_n be_v such_o a_o profound_a sleep_n and_o his_o resurrection_n such_o a_o wake_v if_o during_o that_o sleep_n there_o go_v over_o the_o dead_a man_n head_n month_n or_o year_n to_o a_o hundred_o or_o a_o thousand_o this_o be_v no_o way_n perceivable_a by_o the_o dead_a person_n but_o when_o he_o rise_v it_o will_v be_v but_o as_o if_o he_o have_v new_o fall_v asleep_o we_o read_v that_o a_o thousand_o year_n with_o god_n be_v but_o as_o one_o day_n nor_o be_v they_o in_o truth_n so_o much_o and_o in_o our_o present_a case_n we_o may_v say_v that_o a_o thousand_o year_n go_v over_o such_o a_o sleeper_n head_n be_v but_o as_o one_o day_n to_o he_o or_o be_v rather_o less_o viz_o not_o so_o much_o to_o the_o sleeper_n as_o one_o day_n to_o a_o man_n that_o be_v active_a in_o the_o world_n for_o that_o the_o dead_a man_n be_v not_o at_o all_o affect_a with_o the_o time_n which_o pass_v over_o he_o but_o when_o the_o last_o trumpet_n shall_v sound_v the_o dead_a world_n shall_v awake_v as_o if_o they_o have_v then_o but_o new_o fall_v asleep_o ready_a to_o obey_v the_o summons_n of_o rise_v you_o dead_a and_o come_v to_o judgement_n whence_o although_o the_o time_n betwixt_o death_n and_o judgement_n appear_v upon_o a_o sudden_a conception_n to_o be_v long_o or_o overlong_a yet_o upon_o a_o better_a search_v it_o will_v be_v find_v of_o very_o small_a importance_n either_o in_o respect_n to_o god_n or_o man._n and_o notice_n it_o seem_v may_v be_v take_v that_o it_o will_v look_v like_o a_o great_a impropriety_n to_o term_v death_n a_o sleep_n if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o after_o death_n the_o better_a part_n of_o the_o man_n viz._n his_o soul_n continue_v wake_v and_o alive_a and_o at_o a_o great_a liberty_n and_o freedom_n of_o action_n than_o ever_o it_o enjoy_v during_o its_o conjunction_n with_o the_o body_n 4._o we_o may_v observe_v that_o the_o same_o which_o die_v rises_z and_o as_o the_o soul_n be_v principal_a in_o man_n so_o man_n shall_v be_v more_o the_o same_o at_o his_o rise_n in_o respect_n of_o his_o soul_n then_o of_o his_o body_n for_o his_o body_n shall_v be_v but_o of_o the_o same_o kind_n as_o wheat_n come_v of_o wheat_n and_o barley_n of_o barley_n but_o when_o providence_n have_v so_o form_v the_o body_n and_o kindle_v in_o it_o the_o flame_n of_o life_n by_o breathe_v into_o he_o the_o breath_n of_o life_n to_o be_v derive_v only_o from_o heaven_n his_o humane_a power_n and_o faculty_n viz._n his_o sense_n and_o common_a sense_n his_o fantasy_n intellect_n and_o judgement_n his_o affection_n and_o passion_n his_o knowledge_n and_o memory_n shall_v be_v altogether_o the_o same_o that_o they_o be_v when_o he_o die_v and_o as_o much_o the_o same_o as_o they_o be_v at_o a_o man_n wake_v again_o after_o a_o sound_n and_o long_o sleep_v take_v and_o the_o person_n rise_v shall_v be_v more_o the_o same_o than_o a_o old_a man_n be_v the_o same_o person_n that_o he_o be_v when_o he_o be_v young_a the_o same_o person_n soul_n and_o body_n that_o die_v shall_v be_v revive_v and_o rise_v again_o as_o one_o who_o fall_v asleep_a wake_v and_o return_v to_o the_o former_a power_n affection_n and_o action_n of_o his_o life_n but_o if_o the_o soul_n be_v in_o a_o separate_a be_v and_o state_n of_o activity_n during_o all_o that_o time_n of_o the_o separation_n how_o can_v it_o be_v say_v to_o obtain_v a_o resurrection_n or_o be_v conceive_v to_o desire_v a_o reunion_n with_o that_o body_n which_o before_o be_v but_o as_o a_o cage_n or_o prison_n to_o it_o and_o it_o seem_v such_o a_o soul_n shall_v rather_o fear_v and_o resist_v such_o a_o reunion_n with_o its_o former_a body_n then_o rejoice_v at_o it_o or_o be_v content_v with_o it_o 5._o we_o may_v observe_v that_o betwixt_o the_o death_n and_o resurrection_n of_o man_n no_o alteration_n of_o his_o condition_n can_v be_v expect_v or_o hope_v for_o but_o as_o the_o tree_n fall_v so_o it_o must_v lie_v and_o as_o death_n leave_v we_o so_o judgement_n shall_v find_v we_o the_o body_n be_v return_v to_o the_o dust_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v take_v and_o if_o the_o flame_n of_o life_n and_o activity_n first_o derive_v from_o god_n and_o sine_fw-la propagate_v by_o generation_n be_v by_o death_n extinguish_v there_o remain_v nothing_o for_o a_o alter_a power_n natural_o to_o work_v upon_o solomon_n tell_v we_o there_o be_v no_o work_n nor_o device_n nor_o knowledge_n nor_o wisdom_n in_o the_o grave_a but_o all_o be_v rest_n and_o peace_n there_o and_o so_o say_v job_n there_o the_o wicked_a cease_v from_o trouble_v and_o there_o the_o we_o airy_a be_v at_o rest_n so_o chap._n 3.11_o oh_o that_o i_o have_v die_v from_o the_o womb_n i_o shall_v then_o have_v be_v as_o though_o i_o have_v not_o be_v solomon_n again_o as_o a_o man_n come_v out_o of_o his_o mother_n womb_n so_o shall_v he_o return_v to_o go_v as_o he_o come_v and_o shall_v take_v nothing_o with_o he_o and_o so_o for_o the_o resurrection_n man_n shall_v rise_v as_o they_o lie_v down_o without_o natural_a or_o appear_a possibility_n of_o any_o alteration_n we_o proceed_v now_o to_o the_o proof_n of_o what_o we_o have_v before_o assert_v viz._n that_o the_o resurrection_n be_v a_o article_n or_o point_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n as_o clear_o teach_v and_o assert_v as_o well_o evidence_v and_o attest_v and_o as_o full_o and_o certain_o to_o be_v believe_v as_o any_o other_o point_n or_o article_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n whatsoever_o and_o for_o this_o our_o evidence_n shall_v begin_v from_o the_o old_a testament_n there_o exod._n 3.6_o god_n be_v style_v the_o god_n of_o abraham_n isaac_n and_o jacob_n and_o from_o that_o style_n the_o resurrection_n be_v prove_v by_o our_o lord_n but_o we_o must_v agree_v that_o the_o proof_n which_o it_o make_v rise_v more_o from_o the_o authority_n of_o he_o who_o quote_v it_o as_o a_o proof_n than_o in_o the_o evidence_n of_o the_o word_n themselves_o for_o god_n may_v reasonable_o be_v so_o style_v from_o the_o great_a favour_n which_o he_o have_v show_v to_o those_o person_n and_o his_o covenant_n and_o promise_v make_v with_o they_o and_o to_o they_o but_o the_o sadducee_n refuse_v to_o admit_v of_o any_o other_o scripture_n save_o moses_n his_o write_n and_o to_o prove_v the_o resurrection_n out_o of_o those_o write_n our_o lord_n make_v choice_n of_o this_o text_n and_o from_o his_o authority_n the_o same_o must_v be_v admit_v among_o christian_n to_o be_v a_o good_a proof_n of_o our_o future_a resurrection_n from_o the_o dead_a and_o as_o ordinary_a reader_n can_v hardly_o have_v draw_v a_o good_a proof_n out_o of_o that_o text_n so_o another_o proof_n of_o the_o resurrection_n appear_v not_o till_o we_o come_v to_o the_o book_n of_o job_n and_o there_o
may_v be_v save_v in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o lord_n viz._n that_o at_o the_o resurrection_n the_o whole_a may_v be_v save_v spirit_n put_v for_o the_o whole_a man._n chap._n 7.34_o the_o unmarried_a woman_n be_v holy_a in_o body_n and_o spirit_n viz._n soul_n and_o body_n together_o holy_a in_o the_o whole_a compositum_fw-la ezek._n 11.19_o i_o will_v give_v they_o one_o heart_n and_o put_v a_o new_a spirit_n and_o a_o heart_n of_o flesh_n within_o you_o chap._n 13.3_o wo_n to_o the_o prophet_n that_o follow_v their_o own_o spirit_n and_o have_v see_v nothing_o ver._n 17._o they_o prophesy_v out_o of_o their_o own_o heart_n and_o thus_o we_o see_v spirit_n put_v for_o the_o person_n the_o heart_n the_o affection_n the_o passion_n for_o mind_n understanding_n knowledge_n reason_n conscience_n viz._n for_o man_n and_o every_o of_o his_o sublime_a and_o spiritual_a part_n or_o faculty_n but_o most_o proper_o and_o especial_o for_o his_o breath_n as_o job_n 12.10_o in_o the_o hand_n of_o god_n be_v the_o soul_n of_o every_o live_a thing_n and_o the_o breath_n of_o all_o mankind_n ch._n 34.14_o if_o god_n set_v his_o heart_n upon_o man_n if_o he_o gather_v unto_o himself_o his_o spirit_n and_o his_o breath_n all_o flesh_n shall_v perish_v together_o and_o man_n shall_v turn_v again_o to_o his_o dust_n psal_n 104.29_o when_o thou_o take_v away_o their_o breath_n they_o die_v and_o be_v turn_v again_o to_o their_o dust_n when_o thou_o let_v thy_o breath_n go_v forth_o they_o shall_v be_v make_v and_o thou_o shall_v renew_v the_o face_n of_o the_o earth_n gen._n 2.7_o by_o god_n breathe_v into_o man_n nostril_n the_o breath_n of_o life_n man_n become_v a_o live_v soul_n rom._n 14.7_o none_o of_o we_o live_v to_o himself_o and_o no_o man_n die_v to_o himself_o but_o we_o live_v to_o the_o lord_n and_o die_v to_o the_o lord_n whether_o therefore_o we_o live_v or_o die_v we_o be_v the_o lord_n hence_o it_o need_v not_o seem_v strange_a that_o a_o die_a man_n shall_v recommend_v his_o person_n to_o the_o lord_n by_o the_o term_n of_o his_o spirit_n for_o the_o body_n as_o well_o as_o the_o soul_n be_v under_o the_o knowledge_n and_o provision_n of_o providence_n when_o good_a man_n lie_v down_o to_o sleep_v they_o customary_o recommend_v themselves_o to_o god_n and_o go_v to_o sleep_v in_o death_n make_v such_o a_o recommendation_n both_o the_o more_o earnest_a and_o the_o more_o solemn_a and_o can_v reasonable_o be_v intend_v of_o the_o spirit_n only_o but_o of_o the_o whole_a compositum_fw-la by_o that_o term_n and_o god_n will_v raise_v they_o both_o up_o again_o at_o the_o last_o day_n both_o soul_n and_o body_n john_n 6.44_o the_o man_n that_o come_v to_o i_o i_o will_v raise_v he_o up_o at_o the_o last_o day_n the_o whole_a man_n both_o soul_n and_o body_n psal_n 31.6_o into_o thy_o hand_n i_o commend_v my_o spirit_n thou_o have_v redeem_v i_o o_o lord_n god_n of_o truth_n david_n speak_v this_o when_o he_o be_v in_o a_o way_n of_o live_v and_o have_v both_o a_o body_n and_o a_o soul_n and_o apparent_o seek_v god_n protection_n for_o they_o both_o viz._n for_o his_o person_n under_o this_o term_n of_o spirit_n jo._n 11.25_o he_o that_o believe_v in_o i_o though_o he_o be_v dead_a yet_o shall_v he_o live_v viz._n the_o compositum_fw-la of_o soul_n and_o body_n our_o lord_n know_v he_o shall_v have_v a_o speedy_a resurrection_n and_o foretell_v it_o to_o be_v within_o three_o day_n time_n both_o of_o soul_n and_o body_n and_o it_o seem_v that_o by_o this_o term_n of_o spirit_n he_o recommend_v they_o both_o to_o the_o protection_n of_o his_o father_n and_o that_o s._n stephen_n do_v the_o like_a to_o our_o lord_n whence_o here_o appear_v no_o necessity_n of_o infer_v a_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o a_o humane_a soul_n from_o these_o text_n which_o plain_o do_v not_o intend_v to_o teach_v the_o doctrine_n and_o it_o seeem_v may_v be_v very_o well_o satisfy_v by_o another_o very_a different_a construction_n of_o they_o joh._n 6.40_o it_o be_v god_n will_n that_o he_o who_o believe_v shall_v have_v everlasting_a life_n and_o i_o will_v raise_v he_o up_o at_o the_o last_o day_n soul_n and_o body_n without_o mention_n of_o a_o intermediate_v estate_n and_o we_o do_v not_o accept_v our_o two_o quote_v text_n as_o a_o sufficient_a proof_n of_o that_o point_n act_n 2.27_o thou_o shall_v not_o leave_v my_o soul_n in_o hell_n for_o death_n be_v construe_v to_o comprehend_v the_o body_n also_o and_o both_o be_v raise_v according_o rom._n 2.9_o tribulation_n and_o anguish_n upon_o every_o soul_n of_o man_n that_o do_v evil_a this_o comprehend_v the_o body_n also_o so_o chap._n 13.1_o let_v every_o soul_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o high_a power_n whence_o we_o conclude_v that_o by_o recommend_v the_o die_a spirit_n intend_v the_o die_a body_n also_o and_o be_v intend_v of_o the_o whole_a man_n or_o the_o person_n then_o depart_v out_o of_o this_o world_n 2_o cor._n 5.1_o if_o our_o earthly_a house_n of_o this_o tabernacle_n be_v dissolve_v we_o have_v a_o building_n of_o god_n a_o house_n not_o make_v with_o hand_n eternal_a in_o the_o heaven_n and_o desire_v to_o be_v clothe_v upon_o with_o that_o house_n groan_v to_o be_v clothe_v upon_o that_o mortality_n may_v be_v swallow_v up_o of_o life_n yet_o will_v not_o be_v unclothe_v whilst_o we_o be_v at_o home_n in_o the_o body_n we_o be_v absent_a from_o the_o lord_n walk_v by_o faith_n not_o by_o sight_n we_o desire_v to_o be_v absent_a from_o the_o body_n and_o present_a with_o the_o lord_n for_o we_o must_v all_o appear_v before_o the_o judgement_n seat_n of_o christ_n that_o every_o one_o may_v receive_v the_o thing_n do_v in_o his_o body_n according_a to_o that_o he_o have_v do_v whether_o good_a or_o bad_a we_o read_v rev._n 22.12_o i_o come_v quick_o and_o my_o reward_n be_v with_o i_o to_o give_v every_o man_n according_a as_o his_o work_n shall_v be_v ver._n 20._o sure_o i_o come_v quick_o amen_o even_o so_o come_v lord_n jesus_n heb._n 10.37_o yet_o a_o little_a while_n and_o he_o that_o shall_v come_v will_v come_v and_o will_v not_o tarry_v ver._n 35._o &_o 36._o we_o must_v wait_v with_o patience_n and_o confidence_n till_o the_o time_n promise_v do_v come_v james_n 5.8_o be_v you_o also_o patient_a establish_v your_o heart_n for_o the_o come_n of_o the_o lord_n draw_v nigh_o 1_o pet._n 1.5_o who_o be_v keep_v by_o the_o power_n of_o god_n through_o faith_n unto_o salvation_n ready_a to_o be_v reveal_v in_o the_o last_o time_n as_o if_o the_o last_o time_n be_v near_o chap._n 4.5_o man_n shall_v give_v a_o account_n to_o he_o that_o be_v ready_a to_o judge_v the_o quick_a and_o the_o dead_a viz._n in_o a_o short_a time_n come_v 2_o pet._n 3.12_o look_v for_o and_o haste_v unto_o the_o come_n of_o the_o day_n of_o god_n to_o judgement_n 1_o joh._n 2.28_o abide_v in_o christ_n that_o when_o he_o shall_v appear_v you_o may_v have_v confidence_n and_o not_o be_v ashamed_a at_o his_o come_n as_o if_o he_o be_v expect_v to_o come_v in_o their_o time_n so_o 1_o tim._n 6.14_o keep_v this_o commandment_n without_o spot_n until_o the_o appear_v of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n as_o if_o timothy_n may_v live_v to_o that_o time_n and_o elsewhere_o the_o come_n of_o our_o lord_n draw_v nigh_o 1_o joh._n 2.18_o little_a child_n it_o be_v the_o last_o time_n and_o the_o time_n be_v short_a he_o that_o be_v holy_a let_v he_o be_v holy_a rev._n 22.11_o and_o he_o which_o be_v filthy_a let_v he_o be_v filthy_a still_o as_o if_o christ_n come_v to_o judgement_n be_v even_o then_o at_o hand_n 2_o pet._n 3.9_o man_n than_o say_v that_o day_n be_v slack_a in_o its_o come_n and_o ver._n 4._o that_o the_o promise_n of_o his_o come_n be_v overlong_a delay_v from_o all_o these_o evidence_n it_o appear_v that_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n do_v believe_v the_o come_n of_o our_o lord_n to_o judgement_n to_o be_v nigh_o at_o hand_n and_o that_o when_o he_o shall_v appear_v we_o shall_v be_v like_o he_o and_o that_o then_o as_o philip._n 3.21_o our_o vile_a body_n shall_v be_v change_v and_o fashion_v like_o his_o glorious_a body_n 1_o cor._n 15.51_o we_o shall_v not_o all_o sleep_n but_o we_o shall_v all_o be_v change_v and_o to_o this_o change_n it_o seem_v s._n paul_n word_n in_o our_o prove_v text_n be_v to_o be_v apply_v he_o will_v not_o be_v unclothe_v but_o clothe_v upon_o with_o the_o house_n which_o be_v from_o heaven_n that_o so_o he_o may_v not_o be_v find_v naked_a but_o that_o mortality_n may_v be_v swallow_v up_o in_o life_n whilst_o we_o be_v at_o home_n in_o the_o body_n viz._n our_o natural_a body_n we_o be_v absent_a from_o the_o lord_n
faith_n to_o church_n ordinance_n and_o do_v you_o show_v i_o ordinance_n of_o god_n convince_o such_o in_o this_o point_n and_o then_o i_o promise_v you_o to_o be_v obedient_a to_o they_o and_o there_o will_v need_v no_o more_o word_n in_o the_o case_n now_o dispute_v but_o if_o you_o can_v or_o which_o will_v come_v to_o one_o do_v not_o do_v it_o you_o may_v have_v some_o title_n to_o the_o term_n of_o a_o false_a accuser_n of_o your_o brethren_n who_o conceit_n or_o error_n perhaps_o of_o weakness_n you_o can_v infect_v or_o sully_v by_o the_o sour_a and_o taint_a original_n from_o whence_o you_o be_v please_v ignorant_o to_o derive_v they_o and_o for_o your_o conclusion_n that_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o materiality_n tend_v to_o subvert_v the_o fundamental_o all_o be_v religion_n it_o be_v neither_o prove_v nor_o grant_v but_o assert_v to_o strengthen_v the_o foundation_n of_o future_a reward_n and_o punishment_n by_o fix_v they_o upon_o very_o many_o and_o very_o plain_a text_n of_o scripture_n and_o the_o article_n of_o our_o several_a creed_n clear_o prove_v the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a and_o the_o last_o judgement_n whereas_o proof_n of_o the_o immortality_n be_v neither_o plain_o assert_v nor_o with_o any_o manner_n of_o clearness_n prove_v the_o same_o nor_o be_v it_o make_v a_o article_n in_o any_o of_o our_o creed_n nor_o be_v any_o thing_n of_o it_o in_o the_o 39_o article_n of_o our_o church_n but_o there_o i_o find_v artic._n 6._o that_o whatsoever_o be_v not_o read_v in_o scripture_n nor_o may_v be_v prove_v thereby_o be_v not_o to_o be_v require_v of_o any_o man_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v believe_v as_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n or_o be_v think_v requisite_a to_o salvation_n we_o all_o perceive_v that_o during_o life_n there_o be_v a_o contexture_n of_o soul_n and_o body_n and_o such_o a_o union_n as_o they_o joint_o participate_v of_o all_o that_o befall_v the_o person_n and_o act_v undivide_o and_o inseparable_o from_o the_o person_n and_o from_o one_o another_o that_o death_n be_v a_o separation_n of_o they_o be_v clear_a also_o and_o what_o then_o become_v of_o the_o soul_n be_v our_o question_n and_o that_o we_o trace_v from_o its_o nature_n as_o near_o as_o we_o can_v investigate_v if_o it_o be_v a_o small_a intelligent_a spiritual_a substance_n create_v by_o god_n upon_o every_o procreation_n of_o man_n likely_a it_o be_v to_o have_v a_o separate_a subsistence_n after_o death_n of_o the_o person_n but_o than_o it_o can_v be_v proper_o say_v the_o man_n or_o the_o person_n die_v but_o the_o body_n die_v and_o if_o the_o humane_a soul_n be_v a_o flame_n of_o life_n kindle_v by_o god_n in_o adam_n when_o he_o make_v he_o a_o live_a person_n and_o from_o that_o time_n have_v pass_v by_o generation_n from_o one_o man_n to_o another_o then_o more_o likely_a it_o be_v that_o this_o sort_n of_o soul_n be_v extinguish_v in_o death_n or_o that_o the_o extinguishment_n of_o this_o flame_n total_o or_o in_o every_o part_n of_o the_o body_n be_v the_o death_n of_o the_o person_n original_o it_o seem_v man_n be_v of_o kin_n to_o beast_n in_o their_o manner_n and_o way_n of_o live_v and_o act_v of_o the_o thracian_n in_o orpheus_n time_n we_o read_v silvestres_fw-la homines_fw-la sacer_fw-la interpresque_fw-la deorum_fw-la caedibus_fw-la &_o victu_fw-la foedo_fw-la deterruit_fw-la orpheus_n dictus_fw-la ob_fw-la id_fw-la lenire_fw-la tiger_n rabidosque_fw-la leones_fw-la our_o own_o ancestor_n in_o caesar_n time_n and_o many_o year_n after_o be_v naked_a as_o their_o beast_n and_o have_v no_o other_o cover_v but_o their_o skin_n their_o food_n acorn_n and_o wild_a fruit_n and_o their_o manner_n be_v much_o suitable_a and_o of_o late_o we_o have_v hear_v like_o thing_n of_o wild_a irish_a people_n american_n libyan_n and_o in_o divers_a other_o part_n of_o africa_n who_o go_v naked_a as_o the_o beast_n and_o feed_v upon_o raw_a flesh_n and_o snake_n and_o the_o very_a gut_n and_o garbage_n of_o the_o creature_n and_o be_v as_o wild_a say_v lithgow_n as_o their_o fourfooted_a companion_n in_o the_o libyan_a desert_n in_o a_o state_n of_o so_o great_a simplicity_n it_o seem_v mankind_n may_v be_v well_o enough_o compare_v by_o we_o as_o it_o be_v by_o david_n to_o the_o beast_n that_o perish_v since_o my_o end_v the_o very_a last_o period_n come_v to_o my_o hand_n a_o little_a book_n write_v by_o naudaeus_n print_v lond._n in_o 12o._o 1637_o in_o page_n 248_o he_o cite_v lactantius_n assert_v that_o democritus_n epicurus_n and_o dicaearchus_n will_v not_o have_v so_o confident_o deny_v the_o immortality_n of_o the_o soul_n mago_n aliquo_fw-la praesente_fw-la qui_fw-la sciret_fw-la certis_fw-la carminibus_fw-la cieri_fw-la ab_fw-la inferis_fw-la animas_fw-la &_o adesse_fw-la &_o praebere_fw-la se_fw-la humanis_fw-la oculis_fw-la videndas_fw-la &_o loqui_fw-la &_o futura_fw-la praedicere_fw-la i_o do_v so_o little_o approve_v of_o the_o father_n opinion_n in_o this_o that_o if_o his_o magus_n shall_v show_v i_o such_o soul_n like_o the_o witch_n of_o endor_n i_o shall_v take_v they_o for_o his_o conjurati_fw-la and_o to_o be_v no_o proof_n at_o all_o of_o the_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o a_o humane_a soul_n p._n 38._o he_o mention_n archimedes_n his_o mundane_a globe_n the_o move_a tripod_n of_o vulcan_n make_v by_o daedalus_n architas_n his_o pigeon_n regiomontanus_n his_o eagle_n and_o his_o fly_n man_n can_v not_o believe_v these_o engine_n can_v move_v as_o they_o do_v without_o a_o spirit_n which_o they_o think_v can_v not_o be_v material_a because_o that_o can_v act_v upon_o hard_a body_n as_o wood_n iron_n etc._n etc._n therefore_o they_o conclude_v those_o motion_n be_v act_v and_o guide_v by_o a_o immaterial_a spirit_n viz._n a_o daemon_n and_o that_o therefore_o these_o artificer_n be_v magi_n in_o the_o worst_a sense_n very_a conjurer_n but_o from_o this_o crime_n our_o author_n defend_v they_o and_o say_v the_o thing_n be_v all_o feasible_a by_o art_n natural_a although_o man_n do_v not_o now_o know_v nor_o do_v then_o understand_v the_o rule_n or_o the_o artifice_n of_o make_v such_o thing_n or_o other_o thing_n like_a or_o equal_a to_o they_o and_o this_o give_v we_o a_o good_a semblance_n of_o reason_n why_o man_n have_v be_v apt_a to_o maintain_v their_o soul_n to_o be_v immaterial_a because_o they_o can_v perceive_v or_o learn_v the_o mean_n and_o manner_n by_o which_o a_o material_a soul_n can_v act_v and_o govern_v common_a sense_n apprehension_n fancy_n memory_n judgement_n conscience_n and_o the_o affection_n and_o passion_n incident_a to_o humane_a nature_n p._n 299._o in_o conclusion_n he_o say_v man_n must_v take_v good_a heed_n not_o to_o be_v carry_v away_o with_o the_o current_n of_o common_a opinion_n that_o when_o we_o be_v sway_v by_o example_n and_o custom_n and_o go_v with_o the_o throng_n in_o the_o way_n we_o slip_v and_o fall_v one_o over_o another_o &_o alienis_fw-la perimus_fw-la exemplis_fw-la beside_o this_o book_n i_o have_v since_o this_o writing_n peruse_v another_o viz._n mr._n robert_n boil_v his_o experiment_n print_v london_n 1662._o 2d_o edition_n there_o p._n 190_o he_o say_v he_o incline_v to_o think_v the_o air_n necessary_a to_o ventilate_v and_o cherish_v the_o vital_a flame_n continual_o burn_v in_o the_o heart_n and_o he_o find_v a_o new_a kind_n of_o resemblance_n betwixt_o fire_n and_o life_n the_o one_o last_v no_o long_a than_o the_o other_o p._n 190._o the_o flame_n of_o spirit_n of_o wine_n will_v burn_v long_o upon_o fine_a white_a linen_n or_o paper_n without_o consume_v either_o eminent_a naturalist_n do_v esteem_v the_o heat_n which_o reside_v in_o the_o heart_n to_o be_v a_o true_a flame_n and_o this_o say_v he_o i_o do_v not_o oppose_v provide_v they_o add_v that_o it_o be_v such_o a_o temperate_a and_o almost_o insensible_a fire_n as_o that_o beforementioned_a and_o yet_o he_o think_v that_o to_o be_v hardly_o fine_a enough_o i_o have_v mention_v before_o a_o tenuity_n to_o a_o invisibility_n p._n 197._o he_o take_v animal_n for_o a_o kind_n of_o curious_a engine_n set_v on_o work_n and_o keep_v in_o motion_n by_o heat_n and_o air._n dr._n willis_n in_o his_o oft_o quote_v book_n p._n 4._o tell_v we_o that_o epicurus_n teach_v the_o soul_n to_o be_v compound_v ex_fw-la atomis_fw-la levissimis_fw-la &_o rotundissimis_fw-la non_fw-la multum_fw-la diversis_fw-la ab_fw-la eye_n ex_fw-la quibus_fw-la est_fw-la ignis_fw-la compactum_fw-la ex_fw-la quodam_fw-la calido_fw-la flatuoso_fw-la &_o aerio_fw-la p._n 38._o he_o say_v he_o have_v give_v reason_n quare_fw-la haee_fw-la flamma_fw-la vitalis_fw-la non_fw-la uti_fw-la flamma_fw-la vulgaris_fw-la visibilis_fw-la &_o destructiva_fw-la fuerit_fw-la p._n 53._o as_o soon_o as_o this_o flame_n be_v extinguish_v the_o compage_n of_o soul_n and_o body_n be_v dissolve_v and_o as_o long_o as_o this_o soul_n be_v in_o the_o body_n semper_fw-la nascitur_fw-la
humane_a power_n and_o faculty_n have_v do_v i_o say_v they_o be_v all_o act_v alike_o viz._n by_o the_o natural_a contexture_n of_o soul_n and_o body_n and_o i_o thence_o infer_v that_o if_o the_o humane_a soul_n be_v intelligent_a she_o will_v not_o act_v these_o affection_n and_o passion_n with_o the_o force_n and_o violence_n with_o which_o ofttimes_o we_o find_v they_o to_o be_v act_v but_o will_v rather_o choose_v to_o act_v they_o moderate_o and_o no_o far_a than_o may_v stand_v with_o term_n of_o discretion_n and_o so_o as_o to_o restrain_v and_o keep_v they_o ever_o under_o power_n of_o her_o own_o government_n and_o regality_n and_o because_o she_o do_v not_o and_o i_o think_v can_v do_v this_o i_o conclude_v she_o seem_v to_o i_o not_o intelligent_a but_o material_a 6._o paragraph_n in_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o father_n opinion_n concern_v the_o go_n of_o soul_n to_o heaven_n upon_o death_n of_o their_o body_n i_o undertake_v not_o to_o speak_v upon_o my_o own_o perusal_n of_o the_o father_n but_o as_o i_o find_v they_o cite_v by_o other_o writer_n i_o have_v from_o peter_n martyr_n quote_v to_o you_o irenaeus_n deny_v soul_n pass_v to_o god_n or_o heaven_n before_o the_o resurrection_n and_o there_o tertullian_n be_v quote_v to_o the_o same_o purpose_n viz._n that_o heaven_n shall_v not_o be_v open_v till_o the_o resurrection_n dr._n willet_n in_o his_o synopsis_fw-la papismi_fw-la fol._n 402._o he_o say_v we_o confess_v most_o part_n of_o the_o father_n especial_o the_o late_a sort_n of_o they_o to_o have_v be_v in_o this_o error_n fol._n 403._o he_o say_v bellarmine_n cites_n 14_o father_n to_o this_o purpose_n nay_o and_o our_o lord_n joh._n 14.2_o 3._o say_v i_o go_v to_o prepare_v a_o place_n for_o you_o and_o i_o will_v come_v again_o and_o receive_v you_o unto_o myself_o that_o where_o i_o be_o there_o you_o may_v be_v also_o seem_v to_o infer_v a_o rest_n till_o christ_n second_o come_v as_o revel_v 14.13_o bless_a be_v the_o dead_a which_o die_v in_o the_o lord_n that_o they_o may_v rest_v from_o their_o labour_n and_o their_o work_n do_v follow_v they_o 1_o pet._n 4.13_o rejoice_v as_o be_v partaker_n of_o christ_n suffering_n that_o when_o his_o glory_n shall_v be_v reveal_v you_o may_v be_v also_o glad_a with_o exceed_v joy_n so_o 2_o pet._n 3.11_o see_v all_o the_o earth_n and_o the_o heaven_n about_o it_o shall_v be_v burn_v up_o what_o holy_a person_n ought_v you_o to_o be_v look_v for_o and_o haste_v to_o the_o day_n of_o god_n 1_o cor._n 4.5_o judge_v nothing_o before_o the_o time_n until_o the_o lord_n come_v who_o both_o will_v bring_v to_o light_v the_o hide_a thing_n of_o darkness_n and_o then_o shall_v every_o deserve_v man_n have_v praise_n of_o god_n 1_o cor._n 1._o verse_n 7_o 8._o wait_v for_o the_o come_v of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o you_o may_v be_v blameless_a in_o the_o day_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n 1_o joh._n 2.28_o abide_v in_o he_o that_o when_o he_o appear_v you_o may_v have_v confidence_n and_o not_o be_v ashamed_a before_o he_o at_o his_o come_v chap._n 3.2_o we_o know_v not_o yet_o what_o we_o shall_v be_v but_o we_o know_v that_o when_o he_o shall_v appear_v we_o shall_v be_v like_o he_o joh._n 6._o our_o lord_n promise_v four_o time_n over_o to_o raise_v his_o servant_n up_o at_o the_o last_o day_n and_o he_o tell_v martha_n her_o brother_n shall_v rise_v again_o she_o answer_v i_o know_v he_o shall_v rise_v again_o at_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o last_o day_n all_o these_o place_n refer_v to_o and_o rest_n upon_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o last_o day_n or_o christ_n second_o come_v without_o take_v notice_n of_o any_o intermediate_n state_n nor_o do_v i_o meet_v with_o any_o scripture_n assert_v any_o intermediate_n state_n place_n or_o judgement_n between_o death_n and_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o last_o day_n true_a it_o be_v that_o those_o who_o believe_v the_o subsistence_n of_o soul_n in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n from_o their_o body_n be_v force_v to_o invent_v some_o place_n and_o mode_n of_o that_o subsistence_n whence_o heathen_a divine_n or_o poet_n frame_v their_o elysium_n and_o fortunate_a island_n their_o habitation_n of_o dis_n and_o tartarum_n and_o so_o have_v the_o mahometan_n do_v and_o so_o a_o great_a part_n of_o christian_n maintain_v their_o limbus_n patrum_fw-la &_o puerorum_fw-la purgatory_n &_o sinum_fw-la abrahae_fw-la from_o the_o parable_n of_o lazarus_n and_o place_n of_o other_o torture_n for_o wicked_a soul_n but_o without_o be_v able_a to_o make_v out_o or_o prove_v such_o place_n or_o such_o thing_n either_o from_o reason_n scripture_n or_o other_o solid_a and_o credible_a or_o faithful_a ocular_a testimony_n or_o relation_n whatsoever_o and_o if_o you_o know_v of_o any_o such_o proof_n of_o those_o or_o the_o like_a place_n i_o shall_v be_v very_o glad_a to_o receive_v the_o communication_n thereof_o from_o you_o you_o say_v the_o father_n do_v not_o think_v that_o soul_n go_v not_o to_o heaven_n before_o the_o resurrection_n you_o avoid_v say_v they_o do_v think_v soul_n go_v to_o heaven_n before_o that_o time_n i_o have_v name_v to_o you_o irenaeus_n and_o tertullian_n who_o think_v they_o go_v not_o to_o heaven_n before_o the_o resurrection_n and_o your_o own_o second_o paper_n parag._n 7._o say_v the_o father_n own_v a_o middle_a state_n which_o be_v neither_o heaven_n nor_o hell_n and_o that_o good_a soul_n be_v in_o a_o state_n of_o rest_n and_o happiness_n but_o not_o in_o heaven_n or_o the_o full_a fruition_n of_o it_o the_o father_n own_v a_o intermediate_n state_n for_o good_a soul_n between_o death_n and_o heaven_n our_o church_n or_o the_o great_a part_n of_o it_o say_v they_o go_v present_o upon_o death_n to_o heaven_n i_o desire_v to_o know_v a_o reason_n of_o this_o difference_n in_o opinion_n viz._n why_o we_o differ_v from_o the_o father_n in_o it_o to_o this_o you_o answer_v these_o opinion_n agree_v well_o enough_o this_o give_v i_o little_a satisfaction_n in_o the_o point_n viz._n your_o tell_v i_o they_o agree_v well_o enough_o because_o i_o see_v plain_o there_o be_v a_o wide_a difference_n between_o they_o and_o still_o i_o want_v a_o reason_n of_o that_o difference_n 7._o paragraph_n you_o have_v quote_v to_o i_o solomon_n say_v the_o spirit_n return_v to_o god_n who_o give_v it_o as_o the_o strong_a text_n you_o can_v find_v for_o the_o soul_n be_v separate_a subsistence_n to_o that_o text_n as_o prove_v this_o point_n i_o send_v you_o three_o objection_n never_o propound_v to_o you_o nor_o answer_v by_o you_o before_o they_o appear_v to_o i_o very_o material_a and_o such_o as_o you_o will_v with_o great_a difficulty_n be_v able_a to_o make_v a_o reasonable_a and_o substantial_a answer_n unto_o and_o therefore_o i_o desire_v you_o to_o bestow_v a_o answer_n upon_o they_o instead_o of_o which_o you_o tell_v i_o you_o have_v say_v enough_o upon_o that_o text_n before_o approve_v by_o the_o learned_a of_o your_o town_n as_o a_o true_a and_o unanswerable_a explication_n of_o that_o text._n to_o this_o i_o reply_v those_o learned_a be_v man_n agree_v in_o judgement_n with_o yourself_o in_o our_o dispute_v point_n and_o apt_a to_o approve_v what_o be_v say_v by_o you_o in_o the_o confirmation_n of_o it_o but_o now_o if_o you_o please_v to_o communicate_v these_o objection_n to_o those_o person_n and_o make_v such_o answer_n to_o they_o as_o they_o shall_v approve_v it_o will_v oblige_v i_o much_o and_o add_v great_a strength_n to_o the_o force_n of_o your_o argument_n from_o that_o text_n which_o i_o think_v my_o objection_n do_v overthrow_n so_o long_o as_o they_o stand_v in_o force_n and_o remain_v unanswered_a and_o i_o allow_v you_o to_o think_v as_o the_o jebusite_n express_v 2_o sam._n 5.6_o they_o challenge_v david_n conceive_v as_o in_o the_o last_o clause_n of_o that_o verse_n 8._o paragraph_n you_o say_v you_o have_v late_o have_v occasion_n to_o consider_v a_o text_n of_o scripture_n which_o you_o think_v direct_o contradict_v and_o overthrow_v my_o opinion_n viz._n 2_o cor._n 5._o verse_n 6._o and_o 8._o know_v that_o whilst_o we_o be_v at_o home_n in_o the_o body_n we_o be_v absent_a from_o the_o lord_n and_o be_v willing_a therefore_o to_o be_v absent_a from_o the_o body_n and_o present_a with_o the_o lord_n and_o i_o grant_v that_o these_o word_n absent_a from_o the_o body_n and_o present_a with_o the_o lord_n take_v single_o as_o recite_v in_o these_o two_o verse_n seem_v strong_o to_o import_v that_o a_o man_n have_v something_o which_o be_v absent_a from_o the_o body_n may_v be_v present_a with_o the_o lord_n but_o it_o be_v a_o grant_v and_o well_o try_v and_o approve_a rule_n that_o for_o the_o understanding_n and_o sound_a exposition_n of_o
scripture_n the_o context_n be_v always_o well_o and_o thorough_o to_o be_v consider_v and_o all_o the_o part_n so_o be_v understand_v and_o construe_v as_o may_v make_v the_o several_a part_n and_o expression_n of_o it_o stand_v and_o agree_v together_o and_o with_o the_o true_a and_o sober_a rule_n of_o common_a sense_n and_o reason_n to_o make_v such_o a_o exposition_n of_o these_o two_o verse_n and_o the_o word_n and_o import_v of_o they_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o the_o expounder_n of_o they_o shall_v begin_v from_o the_o next_o precede_v chapter_n viz._n chap._n 4.8_o there_o paul_n begin_v to_o recount_v his_o suffering_n verse_n 14._o but_o after_o all_o he_o who_o raise_v the_o lord_n jesus_n shall_v raise_v we_o up_o also_o by_o jesus_n and_o shall_v present_v we_o with_o you_o and_o therefore_o we_o must_v look_v aâ—_n thing_n not_o see_v and_o eternal_a in_o comparison_n of_o which_o the_o present_a affliction_n be_v but_o short_a and_o light_a chap._n 5.1_o etc._n etc._n for_o we_o know_v we_o have_v a_o building_n of_o god_n a_o house_n not_o make_v with_o hand_n eternal_a in_o the_o heaven_n desire_v to_o be_v clothe_v upon_o with_o our_o house_n if_o so_o be_v that_o be_v clothe_v we_o shall_v not_o be_v find_v naked_a for_o we_o do_v groan_n not_o for_o that_o we_o will_v be_v unclothe_v but_o clothe_v upon_o that_o mortality_n may_v be_v swallow_v up_o of_o life_n therefore_o we_o know_v that_o whilst_o we_o be_v at_o hone_o in_o the_o body_n we_o be_v absent_a from_o the_o lord_n and_o be_v willing_a rather_o to_o be_v absent_a from_o the_o body_n and_o to_o be_v present_a with_o the_o lord_n therefore_o we_o labour_v that_o whether_o present_a or_o absent_a we_o may_v be_v accept_v of_o he_o for_o we_o must_v all_o appear_v before_o the_o judgement_n seat_n of_o christ_n that_o every_o one_o may_v receive_v the_o thing_n do_v in_o his_o body_n according_a to_o what_o be_v have_v do_v whether_o it_o be_v good_a or_o bad_a to_o accord_v the_o word_n absent_a from_o the_o body_n and_o present_a with_o the_o lord_n to_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o context_n it_o seem_v we_o must_v take_v body_n in_o this_o place_n for_o the_o natural_a body_n as_o it_o be_v distinguish_v from_o the_o spiritual_a body_n expect_v at_o the_o time_n of_o christ_n second_o come_v those_o who_o be_v raise_v to_o happiness_n shall_v be_v raise_v spiritual_a body_n as_o 1_o cor._n 15.44_o and_o those_o who_o be_v alive_a at_o that_o time_n shall_v be_v change_v viz._n their_o natural_a body_n into_o spiritual_a body_n for_o flesh_n and_o blood_n can_v inherit_v the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n whilst_o therefore_o we_o be_v at_o home_n in_o the_o natural_a body_n we_o be_v and_o must_v be_v absent_a from_o the_o lord_n and_o do_v wish_v rather_o to_o be_v absent_a from_o this_o body_n viz._n have_v it_o change_v into_o a_o spiritual_a body_n that_o this_o mortal_n may_v put_v on_o immortality_n and_o death_n may_v not_o have_v power_n over_o we_o but_o be_v swallow_v up_o in_o that_o victory_n our_o text_n be_v parallel_v hereunto_o we_o know_v we_o have_v a_o house_n eternal_a in_o the_o heaven_n desire_v to_o be_v clothe_v upon_o with_o this_o house_n viz._n the_o spiritual_a body_n that_o mortality_n may_v be_v swallow_v up_o of_o life_n therefore_o he_o desire_v not_o to_o be_v unclothe_v not_o to_o die_v or_o put_v off_o this_o tabernacle_n but_o to_o be_v clothe_v upon_o to_o pass_v to_o life_n without_o pass_v the_o gate_n of_o death_n be_v change_v in_o a_o moment_n in_o the_o twinkle_n of_o a_o eye_n for_o till_o a_o resurrection_n or_o such_o a_o change_n we_o be_v like_a to_o be_v absent_a from_o the_o lord_n therefore_o he_o desire_v to_o be_v clothe_v upon_o with_o this_o house_n from_o heaven_n that_o he_o may_v not_o continue_v in_o the_o natural_a body_n and_o thereby_o absent_a from_o the_o lord_n he_o speak_v as_o if_o he_o may_v live_v to_o that_o time_n say_v we_o shall_v not_o all_o sleep_n but_o we_o shall_v all_o be_v change_v and_o of_o absence_n from_o the_o body_n by_o this_o change_n it_o seem_v st._n paul_n speak_v in_o my_o text_n which_o you_o have_v quote_v and_o not_o of_o any_o thing_n to_o be_v do_v or_o expect_v after_o death_n or_o betwixt_o that_o and_o the_o resurrection_n the_o whole_a tract_n recite_v seem_v to_o i_o intend_v for_o comfort_n in_o time_n of_o worldly_a affliction_n found_v upon_o the_o resurrection_n chap._n 4.14_o and_o terminate_v in_o it_o chap._n 5.10_o desire_v whether_o absent_a in_o the_o natural_a body_n or_o present_v in_o the_o spiritual_a to_o be_v accept_v by_o christ_n that_o we_o may_v come_v to_o that_o great_a audit_n with_o confidence_n as_o 1_o joh._n 2.28_o and_o not_o be_v ashamed_a before_o he_o at_o his_o come_n but_o may_v rejoice_v at_o it_o with_o joy_n unspeakable_a and_o full_a of_o glory_n that_o the_o wicked_a rise_n or_o find_v alive_a at_o christ_n come_v shall_v be_v so_o change_v or_o have_v spiritual_a body_n i_o do_v not_o find_v write_v and_o it_o seem_v as_o likely_a that_o they_o may_v still_o remain_v in_o their_o former_a state_n of_o nature_n sensible_a of_o what_o they_o suffer_v as_o in_o their_o first_o life_n the_o difficulty_n thereupon_o will_v be_v how_o they_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o dwell_v in_o everlasting_a burn_n without_o be_v consume_v but_o i_o pretend_v not_o to_o solve_v all_o difficulty_n but_o shall_v leave_v this_o to_o far_a consideration_n and_o conclude_v myself_o your_o oblige_a humble_a servant_n 10._o nou._n 93._o in_o a_o postscript_n to_o a_o letter_n from_o my_o opponent_n he_o say_v i_o can_v by_o no_o mean_n consent_n to_o the_o make_v any_o thing_n of_o my_o public_a but_o if_o they_o will_v serve_v you_o in_o private_a you_o may_v keep_v they_o by_o you_o dated_n nou._n 6.93_o and_o to_o my_o reply_n dated_n 10._o nou._n 93._o his_o answer_n be_v that_o he_o send_v back_o my_o paper_n without_o rejoyn_v to_o they_o foresee_v that_o the_o effect_n of_o his_o rejoynder_n will_v be_v but_o another_o answer_n from_o i_o and_o a_o fruitless_a trouble_n to_o we_o both_o he_o warn_v i_o to_o forbear_v publish_v my_o opinion_n as_o new_a singular_a dangerous_a and_o false_a and_o likely_a to_o produce_v great_a inconvenience_n to_o myself_o from_o the_o ill_a treatment_n i_o may_v find_v from_o other_o who_o if_o they_o think_v i_o considerable_a enough_o to_o be_v answer_v be_v likely_a to_o give_v i_o answer_n in_o term_n less_o civil_a than_o he_o have_v use_v towards_o i_o dated_n nou._n 21._o anno_fw-la 93._o and_o thus_o finish_v the_o intercourse_n betwixt_o i_o and_o my_o learned_a neighbour_n upon_o the_o point_n before_o dispute_v whilst_o i_o be_v employ_v upon_o this_o argument_n with_o my_o say_a neighbour_n there_o come_v to_o my_o hand_n a_o sermon_n of_o dr._n bentley_n treat_v upon_o the_o same_o subject_a and_o entitle_v matter_n and_o motion_n can_v think_v wherein_o he_o undertake_v or_o promise_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o humane_a soul_n be_v a_o immaterial_a intelligent_a spirit_n and_o because_o i_o think_v he_o fall_v short_a in_o his_o performance_n of_o that_o promise_n i_o make_v observation_n in_o nature_n of_o a_o refutation_n upon_o that_o sermon_n as_o far_o only_a as_o concern_v that_o point_n these_o observation_n i_o send_v to_o london_n as_o my_o opposer_n say_v he_o have_v notice_n with_o intent_n to_o have_v they_o print_v but_o hitherto_o a_o imprimatur_fw-la have_v not_o be_v obtain_v for_o they_o in_o they_o i_o press_v dr._n bentley_n to_o a_o better_a performance_n of_o that_o his_o promise_n than_o i_o think_v he_o have_v make_v in_o that_o sermon_n and_o do_v desire_v he_o to_o take_v that_o promise_n to_o heart_n and_o perform_v it_o to_o the_o uttermost_a of_o his_o power_n as_o a_o work_n worthy_a of_o his_o endeavour_n and_o requisite_a and_o very_a needful_a for_o the_o time_n we_o live_v in_o but_o when_o that_o my_o demand_n may_v arrive_v to_o he_o in_o the_o way_n which_o i_o intend_v i_o do_v not_o yet_o perceive_v but_o as_o i_o be_v muse_v a_o friend_n minister_v bring_v i_o a_o book_n which_o he_o say_v have_v give_v he_o great_a satisfaction_n in_o the_o point_n thus_o far_o dispute_v and_o he_o think_v it_o may_v probable_o do_v the_o same_o to_o i_o i_o find_v it_o print_v lond._n 1685._o in_o 4o._o entitle_v a_o treatise_n of_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n by_o john_n flavel_n minister_v late_o of_o dartmouth_n upon_o perusal_n i_o find_v his_o design_n the_o very_a same_o with_o that_o which_o i_o have_v press_v dr._n bentley_n to_o undertake_v viz._n to_o prove_v that_o the_o humane_a soul_n be_v a_o immaterial_a immortal_a intelligent_a spirit_n and_o that_o the_o author_n be_v learned_a judicious_a and_o industrious_a and_o
therefore_o this_o expression_n shall_v be_v pass_v here_o but_o for_o a_o quibble_n fit_a to_o serve_v the_o turn_n of_o this_o indiscerptible_a or_o undividable_a soul_n as_o our_o author_n here_o call_v it_o and_o the_o same_o may_v be_v say_v for_o the_o creando_fw-la infunditur_fw-la &_o infundendo_fw-la creature_n it_o may_v pass_v for_o a_o riddle_n and_o both_o of_o they_o for_o mystical_a expression_n concern_v a_o mysterious_a imaginary_a soul_n and_o both_o intend_v rather_o to_o amuse_v than_o to_o instruct_v the_o auditor_n here_o again_o he_o recite_v solomon_n text_n the_o spirit_n return_v to_o god_n who_o give_v it_o i_o have_v show_v before_o that_o by_o far_o the_o great_a part_n of_o humane_a soul_n go_v to_o the_o devil_n and_o this_o he_o do_v not_o deny_v pag._n 17._o but_o say_v that_o before_o go_v to_o the_o devil_n it_o go_v first_o to_o god_n to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o itself_o to_o he_o and_o receive_v its_o judgement_n from_o he_o this_o assertion_n say_v i_o be_v mere_o arbitrary_a and_o precarious_a but_o very_o necessary_a for_o the_o maintenance_n of_o that_o sense_n which_o he_o will_v put_v upon_o solomon_n text_n he_o add_v the_o soul_n must_v appear_v before_o the_o god_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o all_o flesh_n as_o arbiter_n and_o final_a judge_n intend_v before_o it_o go_v to_o the_o devil_n or_o hell_n it_o seem_v strange_a to_o i_o that_o our_o author_n shall_v be_v so_o positive_a and_o certain_a in_o this_o assertion_n as_o he_o be_v without_o offer_v any_o sort_n of_o proof_n concern_v the_o truth_n of_o it_o if_o this_o be_v true_a it_o will_v put_v a_o period_n to_o all_o far_a dispute_n upon_o the_o difference_n now_o in_o discourse_n among_o we_o that_o this_o may_v be_v do_v there_o must_v be_v a_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o soul_n first_o grant_v or_o suppose_v and_o this_o methinks_v shall_v have_v mind_v he_o of_o the_o great_a need_n there_o be_v of_o make_v the_o best_a and_o strong_a proof_n that_o be_v possible_a for_o the_o maintenance_n of_o it_o but_o of_o that_o sort_n there_o be_v not_o a_o word_n here_o neither_o from_o scripture_n reason_n nor_o experience_n but_o a_o bare_a supposal_n of_o our_o author_n draw_v for_o aught_o appear_v out_o of_o his_o own_o imagination_n and_o let_v he_o prove_v such_o a_o go_v of_o the_o soul_n to_o god_n as_o he_o have_v here_o assert_v or_o that_o there_o be_v any_o intermediate_n judgement_n give_v upon_o soul_n between_o death_n and_o the_o day_n of_o general_n doom_n or_o judgement_n or_o let_v any_o other_o man_n make_v proof_n of_o either_o of_o these_o point_n convince_a or_o somewhat_o clear_a and_o i_o be_o ready_a to_o submit_v and_o confess_v my_o present_a opinion_n to_o be_v a_o error_n whence_o it_o seem_v our_o author_n do_v not_o enough_o consider_v the_o importation_n of_o what_o he_o pretend_v here_o to_o impose_v upon_o the_o mere_a credit_n and_o power_n of_o his_o ipse_fw-la dixit_fw-la pag._n 18._o say_v the_o ingress_n of_o the_o soul_n be_v obscure_a and_o so_o the_o egress_n and_o i_o grant_v it_o so_o much_o as_o the_o one_o and_o other_o be_v hardly_o credible_a he_o say_v that_o the_o radical_a moisture_n or_o balsam_n be_v the_o oil_n that_o maintain_v the_o natural_a heat_n or_o the_o bridle_n which_o restrain_v the_o flame_n of_o life_n from_o depart_v and_o such_o departure_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o natural_a death_n and_o this_o i_o grant_v have_v before_o say_v the_o same_o thing_n and_o very_o near_o the_o word_n viz._n that_o the_o radical_a moisture_n maintain_v the_o flame_n of_o life_n this_o moisture_n must_v be_v maintain_v by_o food_n and_o the_o flame_n in_o the_o blood_n fan_v by_o breath_n and_o the_o extinguishment_n of_o this_o flame_n be_v death_n what_o he_o say_v more_o of_o the_o soul_n here_o be_v suppositis_fw-la non_fw-la supponendis_fw-la pag._n 17._o he_o have_v say_v the_o soul_n be_v a_o create_v rational_a spirit_n conscious_a to_o itself_o of_o moral_a good_a and_o evil_a i_o say_v it_o be_v not_o the_o soul_n alone_o but_o the_o man_n together_o that_o be_v so_o conscious_a to_o himself_o and_o that_o not_o from_o bare_a and_o uncultivated_a nature_n but_o assist_v by_o rule_n derive_v from_o god_n education_n precept_n or_o opinion_n pag._n 19_o he_o call_v understanding_n a_o faculty_n of_o the_o reasonable_a soul_n i_o call_v it_o a_o faculty_n of_o the_o man_n who_o be_v a_o contexture_n of_o soul_n and_o body_n the_o soul_n can_v understand_v without_o the_o brain_n and_o if_o that_o be_v craze_v or_o spoil_v the_o soul_n can_v understand_v and_o hence_o all_o here_o say_v be_v answerable_a by_o apply_v what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o soul_n to_o the_o rational_a faculty_n in_o man._n pag._n 20._o he_o allow_v that_o humane_a discretion_n or_o judgement_n be_v the_o guide_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o of_o the_o will_n and_o that_o the_o will_n follow_v the_o dictate_v of_o the_o judgement_n as_o i_o have_v before_o say_v and_o attribute_n all_o to_o the_o soul_n which_o belong_v to_o the_o rational_a faculty_n in_o man_n and_o can_v be_v act_v without_o the_o brain_n and_o but_o according_a to_o the_o condition_n and_o temper_n of_o that_o organ_n pag._n 21._o say_v the_o power_n of_o cogitation_n be_v in_o the_o soul_n i_o say_v in_o the_o brain_n act_v by_o the_o soul_n he_o set_v out_o the_o great_a power_n of_o conscience_n which_o he_o say_v be_v the_o judgement_n of_o a_o man_n upon_o himself_o and_o i_o agree_v it_o and_o that_o it_o belong_v to_o the_o understanding_n part_n or_o faculty_n he_o say_v it_o be_v potent_a and_o terrible_a and_o i_o grant_v it_o and_o say_v that_o terror_n be_v ground_v in_o fear_n of_o suffer_v and_o the_o erroneus_fw-la conscience_n as_o potent_a and_o terrible_a as_o the_o best_a ground_v when_o the_o memory_n judgement_n and_o passion_n fail_v as_o in_o death_n they_o all_o do_v perish_v with_o their_o proper_a organ_n conscience_n fail_v with_o they_o when_o all_o man_n thought_n and_o his_o very_a faculty_n of_o think_v perish_v none_o of_o they_o ever_o to_o return_v till_o the_o time_n of_o our_o resurrection_n and_o then_o they_o shall_v all_o return_n and_o be_v revive_v as_o former_o he_o pag._n 20._o call_v the_o discretion_n the_o guide_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o will_n but_o here_o pag._n 23._o he_o make_v it_o but_o a_o counsellor_n to_o the_o will_n i_o hold_v with_o the_o former_a and_o say_v the_o will_n follow_v the_o guidance_n of_o the_o judgement_n in_o all_o deliberate_a act_n yet_o act_v free_o viz._n with_o such_o a_o freedom_n as_o be_v natural_a to_o it_o a_o promptitude_n and_o inclination_n to_o that_o compliance_n be_v lead_v and_o yet_o run_v free_o as_o he_o say_v who_o word_n it_o be_v draw_v and_o run_v free_o i_o say_v guide_v or_o direct_v and_o run_v free_o pag._n 25._o he_o say_v the_o will_n can_v command_v the_o body_n absolute_o i_o say_v no_o otherwise_o than_o as_o the_o judgement_n guide_v the_o will_n viz._n by_o a_o natural_a and_o easy_a compliance_n pag._n 27._o he_o magnify_v the_o power_n of_o the_o will_n which_o i_o say_v can_v act_v deliberate_o but_o by_o direction_n of_o the_o judgement_n and_o that_o must_v natural_o act_v by_o choose_v bonum_fw-la apparens_fw-la &_o magis_fw-la bonum_fw-la and_o can_v natural_o choose_v or_o direct_v the_o will_n to_o act_v that_o which_o be_v malum_fw-la apparens_fw-la to_o the_o state_n or_o benefit_n of_o the_o party_n act_v pag._n 28._o that_o which_o he_o call_v here_o a_o struggle_v of_o the_o soul_n be_v a_o struggle_v of_o the_o rational_a faculty_n against_o the_o sensual_a desire_n pag._n 29._o his_o pondus_fw-la or_o inclination_n of_o his_o sort_n of_o soul_n to_o the_o body_n be_v but_o invention_n and_o have_v neither_o ground_n nor_o proof_n pag._n 30._o say_v angel_n have_v assume_v body_n i_o say_v not_o of_o flesh_n and_o blood_n which_o show_v not_o any_o affection_n in_o they_o to_o be_v embodied_n as_o he_o seem_v to_o pretend_v he_o say_v he_o have_v prove_v the_o soul_n immortal_a and_o have_v as_o such_o a_o inclination_n to_o the_o body_n i_o say_v such_o inclination_n of_o a_o immaterial_a spirit_n to_o a_o body_n himself_o pag._n 7._o call_v a_o astonish_a mystery_n and_o i_o think_v it_o very_o incongruous_a to_o reason_n and_o common_a sense_n yet_o he_o say_v he_o have_v prove_v the_o soul_n to_o be_v immortal_a and_o that_o as_o such_o it_o have_v a_o inclination_n to_o the_o body_n i_o say_v prove_v both_o alike_o viz._n neither_o the_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o except_o his_o say_n may_v pass_v for_o prove_v pag._n 31._o he_o call_v god_n breathe_v into_o man_n the_o breath_n of_o life_n the_o infusion_n of_o a_o new_o create_v soul_n into_o he_o this_o i_o have_v deny_v and_o
notwithstanding_o the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n verse_n 15._o we_o have_v testify_v of_o god_n that_o he_o raise_v up_o christ_n who_o he_o raise_v not_o up_o if_o so_o be_v that_o the_o dead_a rise_v not_o verse_n 18._o then_o they_o also_o which_o be_v fall_v asleep_a in_o christ_n be_v perish_v but_o if_o at_o death_n they_o go_v to_o heaven_n they_o shall_v not_o be_v perish_v though_o there_o be_v no_o resurrection_n thus_o by_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o immediate_a avolation_n to_o heaven_n that_o of_o the_o resurrection_n the_o main_a comfort_n and_o support_v of_o christian_a believer_n be_v not_o only_o undermine_v but_o be_v make_v a_o kind_n of_o insipid_a and_o useless_a doctrine_n not_o worthy_a to_o be_v remember_v by_o our_o author_n or_o other_o zealous_a proselyte_n and_o defender_n of_o the_o immateriality_n let_v they_o alone_o as_o person_n hood-winked_n by_o a_o old_a mistake_a opinion_n to_o lead_v those_o who_o follow_v they_o into_o lesser_a fall_n or_o more_o dangerous_a precipice_n but_o our_o endeavour_n be_v to_o detect_v the_o fallacy_n of_o that_o opinion_n which_o i_o pray_v god_n prosper_v not_o otherwise_o than_o as_o it_o be_v ground_v upon_o truth_n and_o verity_n to_o this_o pag._n 46._o our_o author_n go_v on_o in_o a_o prove_a manner_n and_o i_o have_v trace_v he_o according_o page_n by_o page_n but_o in_o his_o progress_n he_o now_o begin_v to_o make_v inference_n and_o raise_v doctrine_n of_o which_o i_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o take_v notice_n but_o intend_v to_o pass_v over_o they_o without_o omit_v any_o thing_n which_o i_o think_v to_o be_v material_a and_o prove_v pag._n 48._o he_o say_v happy_a have_v it_o be_v for_o bad_a man_n if_o their_o soul_n have_v be_v like_o the_o beast_n extinguishable_a in_o death_n for_o then_o all_o their_o misery_n have_v end_v there_o i_o say_v mark_v what_o little_a or_o no_o account_n he_o make_v here_o of_o the_o resurrection_n so_o solemn_o plain_o and_o full_o publish_v and_o promise_v in_o the_o gospel_n he_o do_v not_o so_o much_o as_o name_n or_o remember_v such_o a_o thing_n which_o will_v full_o avoid_v his_o positive_a determination_n pag._n 49._o say_v it_o be_v a_o great_a mistake_n that_o the_o soul_n be_v only_o capable_a of_o social_n glory_n in_o partnership_n with_o the_o body_n and_o can_v exert_v its_o own_o power_n nor_o enjoy_v happiness_n in_o the_o absence_n of_o the_o body_n the_o opinion_n of_o the_o sleep_a interval_n say_v he_o take_v its_o rise_n from_o this_o error_n say_v i_o from_o this_o truth_n only_o the_o holder_n of_o this_o opinion_n do_v not_o penetrate_v to_o the_o bottom_n of_o the_o truth_n viz._n the_o temporal_a extinguishment_n of_o the_o soul_n they_o think_v it_o have_v a_o separate_a subsistence_n but_o in_o a_o limbus_n or_o dormitory_n where_o it_o neither_o do_v nor_o suffer_v any_o thing_n want_v a_o capacity_n to_o do_v so_o without_o the_o body_n i_o say_v the_o temporary_a extinguishment_n be_v to_o be_v prefer_v before_o this_o dormitory_n and_o be_v far_o more_o agreeable_a to_o nature_n and_o reason_n he_o say_v the_o soul_n do_v not_o necessary_o depend_v upon_o the_o body_n in_o its_o operation_n but_o that_o it_o can_v live_v and_o act_v out_o of_o a_o body_n as_o well_o as_o in_o it_o i_o say_v what_o be_v petitio_fw-la principii_fw-la if_o this_o be_v not_o and_o so_o be_v all_o the_o rest_n which_o follow_v here_o he_o quote_v luke_o 23.43_o and_o phil._n 1.23_o both_o before_o full_o answer_v pag._n 50._o he_o say_v all_o soul_n by_o nature_n be_v as_o excellent_a one_o as_o another_o i_o say_v there_o be_v great_a difference_n among_o they_o and_o we_o see_v it_o plain_o in_o the_o different_a performance_n and_o perfection_n of_o man_n to_o be_v refer_v partly_o to_o body_n and_o organ_n and_o partly_o to_o the_o vigour_n purity_n and_o brightness_n of_o the_o material_a soul_n in_o they_o he_o cite_v ezek._n 48.4_o all_o soul_n be_v i_o this_o i_o say_v intend_v person_n the_o soul_n that_o sin_n shall_v sure_o die_v viz._n the_o person_n verse_n 5._o if_o a_o man_n be_v just_a etc._n etc._n show_v soul_n here_o intend_v person_n pag._n 51._o and_o be_v but_o a_o fancy_n but_o i_o say_v redemption_n be_v not_o of_o soul_n only_o but_o of_o person_n pag._n 52._o cite_v 3_o joh._n 2._o i_o wish_v that_o thou_o may_v prosper_v and_o be_v in_o health_n even_o as_o thy_o soul_n prosper_v i_o say_v this_o intend_v thy_o person_n and_o temporal_a affair_n as_o thy_o practice_n of_o piety_n then_o he_o say_v there_o be_v great_a difference_n betwixt_o soul_n and_o soul_n in_o respect_n of_o natural_a gift_n and_o ability_n of_o mind_n and_o the_o soul_n be_v more_o vigorous_a when_o the_o body_n and_o its_o organ_n be_v more_o sound_a and_o apt_a and_o say_v the_o same_o that_o i_o say_v before_o against_o what_o himself_o say_v before_o pag._n 54._o say_v those_o who_o perish_v will_v find_v themselves_o as_o capable_a of_o blessedness_n as_o those_o that_o obtain_v it_o i_o say_v perhaps_o their_o bodily_a temper_n and_o capacity_n can_v not_o be_v equal_o assistant_n to_o their_o soul_n pag._n 59_o say_v the_o food_n of_o every_o creature_n be_v agreeable_a to_o its_o nature_n and_o that_o the_o soul_n do_v not_o live_v upon_o material_a thing_n as_o the_o body_n do_v i_o say_v the_o soul_n can_v live_v in_o the_o body_n without_o food_n and_o if_o not_o in_o the_o body_n than_o not_o where_o for_o i_o think_v there_o be_v no_o place_n where_o it_o can_v live_v but_o in_o the_o body_n and_o each_o in_o its_o own_o body_n and_o not_o out_o of_o that_o body_n to_o which_o it_o be_v con-natural_a he_o cite_v luke_o 12.19_o soul_n take_v thy_o ease_n eat_v drink_v and_o be_v merry_a and_o say_v the_o soul_n can_v do_v so_o i_o say_v soul_n here_o as_o in_o very_a many_o place_n intend_v person_n or_o the_o man_n and_o yet_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n be_v refresh_v and_o renew_v by_o meat_n and_o drink_n and_o can_v subsist_v without_o they_o pag._n 61._o cites_n rom._n 1.9_o paul_n say_v god_n who_o i_o serve_v with_o my_o spirit_n add_v paul_n dare_v appeal_v to_o god_n who_o search_v his_o heart_n as_o if_o he_o take_v heart_n and_o spirit_n for_o the_o same_o thing_n here_o and_o to_o that_o i_o agree_v pag._n 63._o to_o what_o he_o say_v here_o i_o answer_v humane_a apprehension_n of_o a_o world_n to_o come_v may_v full_o be_v answer_v by_o the_o resurrection_n and_o the_o last_o judgement_n and_o yet_o i_o do_v not_o grant_v that_o such_o apprehension_n do_v grow_v from_o man_n nature_n pure_o or_o naked_o consider_v but_o nature_n cultivate_v by_o education_n or_o doctrine_n he_o cite_v rom._n 2.14_o the_o gentile_n do_v by_o nature_n the_o thing_n contain_v in_o the_o law_n i_o say_v this_o intend_v cultivate_v nature_n or_o a_o universal_a education_n we_o find_v all_o people_n have_v speech_n and_o yet_o man_n can_v speak_v without_o be_v teach_v and_o those_o who_o teach_v they_o to_o speak_v give_v they_o impression_n of_o morality_n and_o religion_n viz._n nurse_n and_o mother_n pag._n 65._o i_o say_v to_o this_o he_o who_o engage_v against_o man_n do_v so_o against_o his_o soul_n and_o body_n for_o they_o be_v inseparable_a by_o any_o thing_n but_o death_n pag._n 68_o this_o discourse_n by_o the_o word_n soul_n intend_v heart_n or_o affection_n and_o the_o mind_n of_o man._n pag._n 70._o he_o say_v the_o soul_n and_o body_n be_v knit_v together_o by_o the_o feeble_a hand_n of_o the_o breath_n in_o their_o nostril_n but_o his_o quotation_n speak_v more_o true_o and_o i_o say_v that_o union_n be_v a_o work_n of_o god_n and_o his_o handmaid_n nature_n that_o it_o spring_v ab_fw-la ovo_fw-la and_o both_o grow_v out_o of_o the_o same_o root_n or_o principle_n viz._n the_o seed_n in_o generation_n and_o be_v separable_a only_o by_o death_n he_o say_v the_o life_n of_o the_o body_n result_v from_o its_o union_n with_o the_o soul_n as_o james_n 2.26_o and_o i_o grant_v it_o pag._n 74._o cites_n psal_n 104.29_o when_o thou_o take_v away_o their_o breath_n they_o die_v and_o return_v to_o their_o dust_n this_o say_v i_o make_v soul_n and_o breath_n equivalent_a he_o cite_v psal_n 66.8_o god_n hold_v our_o soul_n in_o life_n this_o i_o say_v intend_v keep_v we_o alive_a viz._n our_o person_n pag._n 89._o cites_n revel_v 6.9_o and_o call_v the_o text_n a_o firm_a foundation_n for_o the_o soul_n immortality_n whereas_o this_o cry_n of_o soul_n under_o the_o altar_n be_v apparent_o parabolical_a and_o no_o more_o real_a than_o the_o voice_n of_o abel_n blood_n cry_v from_o the_o ground_n to_o god_n no_o more_o than_o the_o great_a red_a dragon_n draw_v the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o star_n with_o his_o tail_n
and_o then_o condemn_v it_o his_o son_n constantius_n forbid_v it_o in_o place_n where_o he_o be_v or_o have_v full_a power_n whence_o in_o that_o empire_n this_o practice_n fall_v to_o decay_v and_o in_o time_n become_v quite_o abolish_v the_o christian_a religion_n have_v oppose_v and_o overcome_v it_o in_o all_o place_n of_o its_o plantation_n and_o final_o it_o be_v now_o come_v to_o be_v root_v out_o of_o all_o the_o know_a world_n and_o we_o know_v of_o no_o nation_n in_o europe_n asia_n or_o africa_n where_o shed_v of_o blood_n be_v use_v in_o sacrifice_n to_o their_o god_n here_o be_v a_o great_a and_o evident_a change_n of_o the_o most_o ancient_a and_o universal_a practice_n that_o ever_o be_v in_o the_o world_n concern_v religion_n and_o no_o man_n will_v pretend_v to_o say_v that_o this_o change_n be_v for_o the_o worse_o but_o for_o the_o better_a although_o it_o have_v god_n approbation_n by_o moses_n and_o be_v not_o positive_o forbid_v in_o any_o part_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n the_o apostle_n after_o our_o lord_n death_n use_v it_o act_n 21.20_o thousand_o of_o believe_a jew_n be_v yet_o zealous_a of_o the_o law_n verse_n 26._o paul_n go_v to_o the_o temple_n with_o the_o four_o man_n that_o have_v a_o vow_n and_o attend_v till_o a_o offer_n shall_v be_v offer_v for_o every_o one_o of_o they_o and_o yet_o we_o see_v this_o practice_n now_o utter_o abolish_v and_o we_o give_v god_n thanks_o for_o the_o performance_n of_o it_o as_o i_o think_v there_o be_v great_a reason_n and_o by_o the_o change_n of_o this_o most_o ancient_a universal_a practice_n in_o religion_n i_o pretend_v to_o have_v raise_v a_o eminent_a impeachment_n to_o the_o force_n of_o our_o author_n argument_n from_o the_o antiquity_n and_o the_o universality_n of_o the_o immaterial_a opinion_n we_o know_v the_o papist_n plead_v in_o like_a manner_n against_o the_o reformation_n intend_v to_o be_v put_v upon_o their_o error_n though_o ancient_a and_o very_o general_o receive_v heretofore_o into_o the_o christian_a church_n of_o the_o dark_a age_n pass_v from_o anno_fw-la 600_o even_o down_o to_o the_o time_n of_o luther_n and_o other_o reformer_n then_o arise_v but_o we_o do_v not_o accept_v their_o plea_n of_o antiquity_n and_o universality_n as_o sufficient_a for_o the_o justification_n of_o their_o error_n i_o will_v but_o nominate_v dr._n comber_n plea_n for_o a_o divine_a right_n of_o title_n by_o force_n of_o the_o same_o argument_n because_o i_o have_v answer_v it_o in_o a_o particular_a treatise_n not_o yet_o publish_v but_o upon_o the_o whole_a matter_n i_o think_v it_o reasonable_a to_o conclude_v that_o a_o argument_n draw_v from_o the_o antiquity_n and_o universality_n of_o a_o opinion_n be_v but_o a_o argument_n to_o that_o favour_n viz._n that_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v well_o weigh_v and_o thorough_o consider_v before_o it_o be_v change_v and_o not_o at_o all_o to_o be_v change_v except_o there_o appear_v sufficient_a and_o convince_a proof_n that_o the_o same_o aught_o to_o be_v do_v but_o not_o to_o be_v repute_v of_o such_o force_n or_o power_n as_o to_o silence_v all_o argument_n which_o may_v be_v make_v against_o it_o or_o to_o stop_v all_o manner_n of_o proceed_n towards_o a_o conviction_n thereupon_o to_o stop_v the_o press_n from_o publish_v such_o argument_n i_o do_v not_o allow_v but_o the_o way_n full_o to_o stop_v &_o silence_v they_o be_v to_o make_v rational_a and_o substantial_a answer_n to_o they_o which_o i_o profess_v myself_o now_o and_o ever_o willing_a to_o receive_v and_o embrace_v with_o all_o sincerity_n according_a to_o the_o merit_n which_o to_o my_o understanding_n shall_v appear_v in_o they_o thus_o far_o i_o have_v go_v out_o of_o my_o ordinary_a way_n of_o make_v stricture_n upon_o our_o author_n page_n that_o i_o may_v make_v the_o more_o full_a answer_n to_o this_o grand_a argument_n of_o antiquity_n and_o universality_n offer_v on_o behalf_n of_o the_o soul_n immateriality_n pag._n 105._o say_v one_o man_n be_v of_o more_o worth_n than_o all_o the_o inferior_a creature_n this_o i_o do_v not_o grant_v pag._n 106._o his_o discourse_n here_o import_v that_o there_o be_v no_o mean_n of_o a_o future_a state_n but_o by_o the_o soul_n immortality_n a_o error_n which_o have_v general_o mislead_v the_o world_n before_o he_o pag._n 107._o i_o say_v to_o this_o the_o resurrection_n will_v satisfy_v man_n desire_n of_o immortality_n if_o they_o be_v right_o ground_v pag._n 108._o to_o it_o i_o say_v the_o return_n of_o soul_n into_o body_n once_o dead_a seems_z the_o rekindling_a of_o the_o flame_n of_o life_n by_o a_o act_n of_o divine_a power_n he_o confess_v that_o when_o body_n have_v be_v restore_v to_o life_n in_o this_o world_n as_o he_o here_o cite_v divers_a that_o there_o be_v no_o sense_n or_o apprehension_n in_o such_o soul_n return_v of_o the_o place_n or_o state_n they_o be_v in_o during_o their_o separation_n but_o that_o there_o be_v a_o perfect_a forgetfulness_n of_o all_o that_o they_o see_v and_o feel_v in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n he_o give_v a_o reason_n for_o this_o both_o foreign_a to_o the_o purpose_n and_o weak_a but_o to_o i_o this_o seem_v a_o very_a likely_a proof_n that_o in_o such_o their_o separation_n they_o neither_o see_v nor_o feel_v any_o thing_n at_o all_o but_o that_o rather_o they_o be_v in_o death_n extinguishable_a and_o in_o life_n again_o rekindled_n from_o hence_o to_o page_n 117._o be_v all_o answer_v by_o the_o resurrection_n pag._n 117._o he_o say_v he_o can_v but_o i_o suppose_v he_o will_v not_o imagine_v how_o there_o can_v be_v a_o resurrection_n without_o a_o soul_n once_o separate_v enter_v into_o the_o same_o body_n that_o die_v i_o say_v one_o shall_v be_v as_o much_o the_o same_o as_o the_o other_o shall_v be_v 1_o cor._n 15.37_o as_o wheat_n grow_v out_o of_o wheat_n sow_o so_o shall_v the_o body_n be_v with_o a_o flame_n of_o life_n kindle_v in_o it_o suitable_a to_o its_o power_n and_o to_o that_o flame_n which_o before_o be_v bear_v with_o it_o he_o say_v if_o it_o be_v so_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o old_a man_n can_v be_v put_v to_o the_o new_a man_n account_n i_o say_v they_o may_v just_o be_v so_o and_o the_o rise_a person_n be_v so_o much_o the_o same_o with_o the_o die_a person_n as_o to_o be_v accountable_a for_o his_o action_n viz._n effectual_o the_o same_o body_n member_n flame_n of_o life_n sense_n affection_n fancy_n understanding_n memory_n and_o judgement_n and_o shall_v so_o awake_v and_o rise_v as_o if_o he_o have_v fall_v asleep_o but_o a_o few_o hour_n before_o and_o his_o supposition_n be_v but_o the_o proper_a effect_n of_o his_o own_o mistake_a doctrine_n concern_v the_o creation_n of_o soul_n for_o if_o that_o be_v true_a and_o the_o old_a soul_n do_v not_o subsist_v separately_z there_o must_v be_v another_o viz._n a_o new_a one_o be_v create_v but_o my_o sort_n of_o soul_n require_v no_o such_o thing_n pag._n 119._o say_v there_o be_v act_n perform_v by_o the_o soul_n whilst_o it_o be_v in_o the_o body_n in_o which_o it_o make_v no_o use_n at_o all_o of_o the_o body_n he_o instance_n in_o self-intuition_a and_o selfreflection_n i_o say_v these_o act_n can_v be_v do_v without_o the_o brain_n fancy_n and_o memory_n and_o for_o rapture_n they_o be_v but_o impression_n upon_o and_o revelation_n unto_o the_o common_a sense_n understanding_n or_o fancy_n record_v upon_o the_o memory_n also_o that_o fancy_n may_v be_v transport_v to_o thing_n without_o the_o body_n and_o the_o limit_n of_o reason_n yet_o act_n by_o the_o assistance_n of_o proper_a organ_n without_o which_o the_o soul_n can_v act_v any_o thing_n life_n itself_o can_v be_v act_v but_o by_o the_o vital_a organ_n and_o yet_o without_o life_n there_o can_v be_v no_o apprehension_n self-intuition_a or_o reflection_n but_o all_o man_n thought_n perish_v pag_n 189._o cites_n heb._n 12.29_o we_o be_v come_v to_o angel_n and_o to_o god_n the_o judge_n of_o all_o and_o to_o the_o spirit_n of_o just_a man_n make_v perfect_a and_o to_o jesus_n the_o mediator_n he_o bid_v we_o note_v these_o word_n they_o be_v not_o say_v he_o shall_v come_v after_o the_o resurrection_n or_o general_n judgement_n i_o say_v not_o after_o our_o death_n but_o intend_v we_o be_v come_v to_o they_o in_o faith_n and_o expectation_n to_o a_o doctrine_n which_o declare_v such_o thing_n to_o we_o and_o which_o we_o may_v believe_v and_o expect_v as_o sure_o as_o if_o we_o be_v now_o in_o the_o possession_n of_o they_o but_o not_o a_o word_n of_o come_v to_o they_o present_o after_o our_o death_n as_o he_o not_o only_a endeavour_n to_o insinuate_v but_o express_o affirm_v and_o pag._n 192._o he_o say_v these_o enjoyment_n will_v not_o be_v defer_v till_o the_o resurrection_n but_o
accrue_v in_o defence_n by_o overthrow_v or_o weaken_v of_o the_o opposite_a tenet_n i_o shall_v here_o begin_v to_o sharpen_v the_o point_n and_o turn_v the_o edge_n of_o argument_n against_o the_o opposite_a not_o so_o much_o party_n as_o opinion_n i_o begin_v this_o argument_n arguendo_fw-la &_o negativis_fw-la and_o i_o say_v first_o that_o humane_a soul_n immateriality_n be_v not_o teach_v in_o the_o catechism_n public_o use_v &_o authorise_a by_o our_o church_n second_o it_o be_v not_o impose_v by_o any_o of_o our_o thirty_o nine_o article_n three_o it_o be_v not_o express_o require_v to_o be_v deliver_v by_o any_o of_o our_o three_o most_o ancient_a creed_n four_o we_o meet_v not_o with_o any_o canon_n of_o the_o four_o first_o general_n council_n that_o recommend_v it_o five_o in_o the_o whole_a bible_n there_o be_v not_o one_o plain_a positive_a affirmation_n that_o a_o humane_a soul_n do_v separately_z subsist_v after_o death_n of_o the_o body_n nor_o that_o it_o be_v immaterial_a or_o immortal_a nor_o so_o much_o that_o it_o be_v intelligent_a six_o there_o be_v no_o sentence_n in_o the_o bible_n no_o nor_o word_n which_o doctrinal_o do_v teach_v the_o immateriality_n viz._n who_o be_v principal_a intent_n at_o their_o delivery_n be_v to_o teach_v the_o matter_n of_o the_o immateriality_n for_o proof_n of_o this_o last_o assertion_n there_o seem_v requisite_a a_o examination_n of_o the_o most_o important_a particular_n allege_v for_o proof_n of_o this_o tenet_n matth._n 10.28_o fear_v not_o they_o who_o kill_v the_o body_n but_o be_v not_o able_a to_o kill_v the_o soul_n i_o take_v the_o doctrine_n principal_o intend_v in_o this_o text_n to_o be_v a_o teach_n of_o the_o apostle_n than_o new_o institute_v to_o be_v bold_a in_o their_o promulgation_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o in_o their_o so_o do_v to_o fear_v more_o the_o power_n and_o wrath_n of_o god_n than_o of_o man_n and_o with_o this_o concur_v luke_o 12.4_o both_o evangelist_n testify_v this_o and_o agree_v full_o in_o it_o if_o matthew_n text_n have_v intend_v to_o teach_v the_o immateriality_n this_o short_a expression_n seem_v a_o very_a transient_a or_o even_o a_o superficial_a manner_n of_o do_v it_o have_v that_o therefore_o be_v the_o intent_n of_o this_o text_n it_o seem_v some_o far_a declaration_n will_v here_o have_v be_v make_v of_o it_o in_o verse_n 32._o and_o 33._o pursue_v the_o same_o discourse_n or_o doctrine_n our_o lord_n say_v those_o who_o confess_v he_o he_o will_v confess_v before_o his_o father_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n and_o those_o who_o deny_v he_o he_o will_v so_o deny_v which_o to_o my_o apprehension_n intimate_v and_o intend_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o last_o day_n where_o christ_n shall_v be_v the_o judge_n and_o own_o and_o disow_v as_o he_o please_v we_o find_v luke_n word_n in_o the_o delivery_n of_o this_o doctrine_n do_v not_o mention_v a_o separate_a subsistence_n or_o kill_v the_o body_n without_o kill_v the_o soul_n in_o the_o main_a intent_n of_o the_o doctrine_n viz._n fearing_n god_n more_o than_o man_n they_o agree_v and_o say_v the_o same_o thing_n but_o in_o word_n import_v the_o separate_a state_n they_o differ_v ergo_fw-la the_o main_a intent_n of_o this_o text_n be_v to_o teach_v the_o fear_v of_o god_n more_o than_o man_n and_o the_o word_n import_v a_o separate_a state_n of_o the_o soul_n be_v but_o collateral_a and_o st._n luke_n deliversng_v the_o main_a doctrine_n without_o these_o word_n or_o other_o of_o like_a import_n it_o seem_v st._n matthew_n word_n which_o be_v of_o that_o import_n may_v pass_v for_o a_o way_n of_o word_v this_o doctrine_n in_o expression_n suitable_a to_o his_o opinion_n of_o the_o thing_n another_o text_n allege_v for_o proof_n of_o immateriality_n be_v luk._n 23.43_o our_o lord_n to_o the_o thief_n to_o day_n shall_v thou_o be_v with_o i_o in_o paradise_n such_o proof_n of_o the_o immateriality_n as_o arise_v from_o hence_o seem_v clear_o no_o more_o but_o a_o collection_n upon_o inference_n for_o there_o appear_v no_o intent_n in_o this_o text_n to_o teach_v that_o doctrine_n viz._n of_o the_o immateriality_n verse_n 46._o of_o the_o same_o chap._n father_n into_o thy_o hand_n i_o commend_v my_o spirit_n and_o st._n stephen_n lord_n jesus_n receive_v my_o spirit_n it_o seem_v be_v not_o speak_v with_o intent_n to_o teach_v the_o soul_n immateriality_n or_o separate_a subsistence_n but_o as_o a_o recommend_v of_o themselves_o to_o god_n and_o christ_n in_o the_o uttermost_a extremity_n of_o their_o condition_n the_o parable_n of_o dives_n luk._n 16.19_o seem_v to_o i_o speak_v principal_o upon_o this_o occasion_n ver._n 14._o our_o lord_n discourse_n be_v deride_v by_o the_o pharisee_n he_o answer_v they_o god_n know_v your_o heart_n for_o that_o which_o be_v high_o esteem_v among_o man_n be_v abomination_n in_o the_o sight_n of_o god_n this_o verse_n 15._o and_o ver._n 19_o begin_v the_o parable_n of_o dives_n perfect_o proper_a for_o the_o illustration_n of_o this_o assertion_n for_o what_o more_o high_o esteem_v among_o man_n than_o the_o condition_n of_o dives_n and_o what_o more_o miserable_a than_o that_o of_o lazarus_n and_o yet_o in_o the_o sight_n of_o god_n the_o case_n be_v quite_o contrary_a i_o say_v the_o main_a design_n and_o intent_n of_o this_o parable_n seem_v to_o have_v be_v the_o illustration_n of_o this_o doctrine_n and_o not_o to_o teach_v any_o thing_n concern_v the_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o soul_n of_o which_o it_o speak_v according_a to_o the_o common_a conception_n of_o that_o time_n phil._n 1.21_o to_o i_o to_o live_v be_v christ_n and_o to_o die_v be_v gain_v i_o have_v a_o desire_n to_o depart_v and_o to_o be_v with_o christ_n which_o be_v far_o better_a but_o to_o abide_v in_o the_o flesh_n be_v more_o needful_a for_o you_o here_o do_v not_o appear_v to_o my_o understanding_n any_o intent_n to_o teach_v the_o soul_n immateriality_n but_o that_o the_o state_n of_o the_o dead_a in_o christ_n be_v more_o to_o be_v desire_v and_o more_o happy_a than_o a_o state_n of_o life_n in_o this_o world_n '_o special_o one_o like_o that_o of_o st._n paul_n then_o be_v paul_n the_o age_a and_o a_o prisoner_n chap._n 2.17_o ready_a to_o be_v offer_v upon_o the_o service_n and_o sacrifice_n of_o faith_n who_o will_v not_o choose_v a_o death_n in_o christ_n rather_o than_o such_o a_o life_n and_o will_v not_o abide_v in_o the_o flesh_n but_o for_o the_o good_a of_o other_o people_n and_o service_n of_o the_o gospel_n here_o appear_v no_o intent_n of_o st._n paul_n to_o teach_v the_o soul_n immateriality_n mat._n 16.26_o of_o gain_v the_o world_n and_o lose_v man_n soul_n i_o hold_v evident_o unprove_v so_o 2_o cor._n 5.8_o of_o be_v absent_a from_o the_o body_n and_o present_a with_o the_o lord_n have_v very_o little_a appearance_n of_o proof_n and_o no_o semblance_n of_o intent_n to_o teach_v the_o immateriality_n these_o eight_o text_n i_o take_v for_o the_o most_o allege_a and_o the_o most_o prove_v the_o immateriality_n of_o a_o humane_a soul_n in_o which_o i_o have_v pretend_v to_o show_v that_o they_o intend_v not_o as_o their_o prime_a design_n to_o prove_v or_o maintain_v the_o immateriality_n of_o a_o humane_a soul_n and_o i_o think_v this_o go_v far_o in_o the_o proof_n of_o my_o assertion_n viz._n that_o there_o be_v no_o sentence_n or_o word_n in_o the_o bible_n who_o principal_a intent_n at_o their_o delivery_n be_v to_o assert_v or_o teach_v the_o soul_n immateriality_n and_o here_o i_o finish_v my_o proof_n ex_fw-la negativis_fw-la the_o belief_n of_o the_o immateriality_n be_v not_o require_v at_o our_o hand_n nor_o to_o be_v exact_v of_o any_o man._n i_o now_o proceed_v to_o positive_a proof_n import_v a_o great_a probability_n of_o the_o humane_a soul_n be_v material_a and_o extinguishable_a then_o immaterial_a and_o separately_z subsist_v intend_v which_o i_o say_v if_o after_o death_n a_o man_n soul_n obtain_v a_o separate_a subsistence_n and_o be_v at_o great_a liberty_n than_o it_o be_v live_v in_o the_o man_n and_o in_o a_o full_a state_n and_o capacity_n of_o act_v enjoy_v and_o suffer_v then_o the_o call_v man_n death_n a_o sleep_n and_o a_o rest_n appear_v a_o very_a improper_a and_o even_o a_o mislead_v sort_n of_o expression_n but_o the_o scripture_n in_o very_a many_o place_n call_v death_n a_o sleep_n and_o a_o rest_n ergo_fw-la if_o the_o soul_n so_o subsist_v after_o death_n as_o before_o be_v say_v the_o scripture_n in_o its_o term_n death_n a_o sleep_n and_o a_o rest_n speak_v very_o improper_o and_o somewhat_o mislead_v in_o very_a many_o place_n in_o proof_n of_o the_o major_a proposition_n i_o say_v those_o who_o do_v sensible_o perceive_v and_o actual_o understand_v remember_v believe_v and_o will_v can_v proper_o be_v say_v to_o be_v in_o a_o
dead_a sleep_n nor_o can_v those_o who_o act_n free_o and_o full_o and_o enjoy_v or_o suffer_v in_o a_o high_a degree_n be_v proper_o say_v to_o be_v at_o rest_n ergo_fw-la if_o the_o soul_n do_v subsist_v in_o this_o manner_n after_o death_n of_o the_o man_n the_o calling_z of_o death_n a_o sleep_n and_o a_o rest_n appear_v at_o least_o a_o very_a improper_a sort_n of_o expression_n to_o prove_v the_o minor_a viz._n that_o the_o scripture_n call_v death_n a_o sleep_n and_o a_o rest_n in_o very_a many_o place_n seem_v to_o myself_o a_o needless_a trouble_n or_o undertake_v for_o that_o all_o who_o be_v conversant_a in_o scripture_n know_v this_o thing_n to_o be_v true_a but_o deplore_o i_o again_o consider_v that_o a_o great_a part_n or_o a_o great_a part_n of_o people_n be_v not_o so_o well_o verss_v in_o this_o book_n as_o to_o be_v without_o need_n of_o proof_n in_o this_o matter_n and_o for_o their_o sake_n i_o take_v upon_o myself_o the_o labour_n of_o somewhat_o a_o troublesome_a induction_n of_o particular_n in_o proof_n of_o this_o truth_n therefore_o i_o quote_v job_n 3.13_o why_o die_v i_o not_o from_o the_o womb_n for_o if_o so_o i_o have_v now_o be_v still_o and_o quiet_a i_o shall_v have_v sleep_v then_o have_v i_o be_v at_o rest_n ecclesiast_fw-la 11.8_o if_o a_o man_n live_v many_o year_n and_o rejoice_v in_o they_o all_o yet_o let_v he_o remember_v the_o day_n of_o darkness_n for_o they_o shall_v be_v many_o add_v to_o this_o those_o who_o sleep_n sleep_v in_o the_o night_n and_o then_o this_o text_n seem_v to_o prove_v a_o long_a sleep_n job_n 14.12_o man_n lie_v down_o and_o rise_v not_o till_o the_o heaven_n be_v no_o more_o they_o shall_v not_o awake_v nor_o be_v raise_v out_o of_o their_o sleep_n dan._n 12.2_o many_o of_o they_o that_o sleep_n in_o the_o dust_n of_o the_o earth_n shall_v awake_v some_o to_o life_n and_o some_o to_o contempt_n mat._n 27.52_o many_o body_n of_o saint_n which_o sleep_v arise_v and_o come_v out_o of_o the_o grave_n after_o his_o resurrection_n among_o which_o say_v i_o supponendo_fw-la be_v the_o crucify_a thief_n joh._n 5.28_o the_o hour_n be_v come_v in_o which_o all_o that_o be_v in_o the_o grave_n shall_v hear_v his_o voice_n and_o shall_v come_v forth_o chap._n 11.11_o he_o say_v unto_o they_o our_o friend_n lazarus_n sleep_v but_o i_o go_v that_o i_o may_v awake_v he_o out_o of_o sleep_n ver._n 13._o jesus_n speak_v of_o his_o death_n and_o then_o tell_v they_o plain_o lazarus_n be_v dead_a act._n 13.36_o david_n after_o he_o have_v serve_v his_o generation_n by_o the_o will_n of_o god_n fall_v on_o sleep_n and_o see_v corruption_n 1_o king_n 2.10_o so_o david_n sleep_v with_o his_o father_n and_o be_v bury_v in_o the_o city_n of_o david_n so_o chap._n 11.43_o the_o same_o for_o solomon_n 1_o cor._n 11.30_o for_o this_o cause_n many_o be_v weak_a and_o sickly_a among_o you_o and_o many_o sleep_n chap._n 15.6_o christ_n be_v see_v of_o above_o 500_o brethren_n at_o once_o of_o who_o some_o be_v fall_v asleep_o 1_o thes_n 4.14_o those_o also_o who_o sleep_n in_o jesus_n will_v god_n bring_v with_o he_o ver._n 15._o and_o we_o which_o be_v alive_a shall_v not_o prevent_v they_o that_o be_v asleep_a ver._n 16._o and_o the_o dead_a in_o christ_n shall_v rise_v first_o these_o be_v a_o proof_n that_o death_n and_o die_v be_v in_o scripture_n very_o often_o term_v a_o sleep_n and_o sleep_v as_o to_o death_n be_v there_o call_v and_o count_v a_o rest_n i_o quote_v job_n 3.17_o there_o the_o wicked_a cease_v from_o trouble_v and_o there_o the_o weary_a be_v at_o rest_n dan._n 12.13_o thou_o shall_v rest_v and_o stand_v in_o the_o lot_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o day_n 2_o thes_n 1.7_o god_n will_v recompense_v tribulation_n to_o they_o who_o trouble_v you_o and_o to_o you_o who_o be_v trouble_v rest_v with_o we_o when_o the_o lord_n jesus_n shall_v be_v reveal_v from_o heaven_n with_o his_o mighty_a angel_n heb._n 4.1_o there_o be_v a_o promise_n of_o enter_v into_o his_o rest._n ver._n 3._o we_o who_o have_v believe_v do_v enter_v into_o his_o rest_n as_o he_o say_v ver._n 6._o and_o some_o must_v enter_v therein_o ver._n 9_o there_o remain_v therefore_o a_o rest_n for_o the_o people_n of_o god_n ver._n 10._o and_o those_o that_o enter_v into_o rest_n cease_v from_o their_o work_n revel_v 14.13_o bless_a be_v the_o dead_a which_o die_v in_o the_o lord_n that_o they_o may_v rest_v from_o their_o labour_n and_o their_o work_n do_v follow_v they_o and_o thus_o appear_v that_o death_n in_o scripture_n be_v often_o call_v a_o rest_n and_o account_v so_o the_o scripture_n speak_v thus_o of_o death_n in_o very_a many_o place_n and_o even_o of_o ordinary_a custom_n and_o course_n and_o either_o the_o thing_n so_o deliver_v be_v proper_a and_o true_a or_o the_o speech_n be_v improper_a and_o mislead_v if_o the_o soul_n subsist_v act_n and_o suffer_v after_o death_n as_o before_o be_v say_v the_o scripture_n speak_v improper_o of_o death_n but_o if_o there_o be_v no_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o the_o soul_n after_o death_n of_o the_o man_n than_o these_o scriptural_a expression_n concern_v death_n be_v proper_a and_o true_a i_o have_v a_o great_a inclination_n to_o believe_v that_o the_o scripture_n speak_v proper_o and_o true_o than_o otherwise_o and_o therefore_o do_v conclude_v these_o expression_n be_v proper_a and_o true_a and_o that_o the_o soul_n have_v not_o such_o a_o separate_a subsistence_n as_o above_o be_v describe_v but_o rather_o that_o it_o be_v material_a and_o extinguish_v with_o death_n of_o the_o man._n my_o second_o argument_n for_o positive_a proof_n of_o this_o tenet_n rise_v from_o many_o particular_a place_n of_o scripture_n to_o be_v allege_v and_o produce_v in_o nature_n of_o a_o sorite_n each_o prove_v by_o its_o self_n and_o all_o fortify_v the_o tenet_n intend_v to_o be_v defend_v in_o which_o i_o begin_v from_o a_o scripture_n which_o discourse_v most_o copious_o upon_o the_o state_n of_o man_n after_o death_n above_o any_o other_o text_n whatsoever_o part_v of_o the_o work_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n st._n paul_n viz._n his_o 1_o cor._n 15._o he_o begin_v there_o ver._n 13._o and_o say_v if_o there_o be_v no_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a then_o be_v christ_n not_o rise_v and_o then_o viz._n consequent_o if_o no_o resurrection_n our_o preach_a be_v vain_a and_o your_o faith_n be_v also_o vain_a and_o we_o be_v false_a witness_n and_o you_o be_v yet_o in_o your_o sin_n and_o they_o who_o be_v fall_v asleep_a in_o christ_n be_v perish_v upon_o this_o i_o argue_v if_o the_o soul_n enjoy_v a_o separate_a state_n and_o go_v to_o heaven_n at_o the_o man_n death_n then_o how_o can_v these_o dreadful_a consequence_n follow_v upon_o the_o failure_n of_o truth_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o resurrection_n for_o if_o the_o soul_n go_v to_o heaven_n at_o the_o death_n that_o will_v enjoy_v bliss_n and_o happiness_n in_o a_o high_a degree_n though_o there_o be_v no_o resurrection_n at_o all_o but_o our_o apostle_n here_o conclude_v all_o christianity_n to_o be_v in_o vain_a without_o a_o resurrection_n and_o the_o next_o verse_n viz._n 19_o he_o say_v if_o in_o this_o life_n only_o we_o have_v hope_n in_o christ_n we_o be_v of_o all_o man_n the_o most_o miserable_a but_o christ_n be_v rise_v and_o by_o he_o come_v also_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a which_o seem_v plain_o infer_v that_o if_o there_o be_v no_o resurrection_n than_o our_o hope_n in_o christ_n can_v extend_v only_o to_o this_o world_n and_o the_o thing_n of_o it_o and_o then_o we_o shall_v be_v more_o miserable_a than_o other_o man_n who_o give_v themselves_o more_o liberty_n in_o the_o enjoyment_n of_o they_o he_o go_v on_o through_o this_o long_a chapter_n to_o treat_v of_o the_o resurrection_n and_o the_o manner_n and_o benefit_n of_o it_o ver._n 58._o he_o conclude_v abound_v in_o the_o work_n of_o the_o lord_n forasmuch_o as_o you_o know_v by_o this_o my_o discourse_n of_o the_o resurrection_n that_o your_o labour_n be_v not_o in_o vain_a in_o the_o lord_n thus_o he_o discourse_v full_o and_o large_o upon_o the_o resurrection_n without_o a_o word_n speak_v or_o a_o hint_n give_v concern_v a_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o soul_n or_o a_o particular_a judgement_n or_o any_o appertenant_a to_o a_o state_n intermediate_v between_o death_n and_o judgement_n final_a i_o proceed_v in_o the_o work_v of_o this_o apostle_n and_o quote_v he_o again_o 1_o thes_n 4.13_o he_o will_v not_o have_v they_o sorrow_n for_o their_o dead_a friend_n as_o other_o who_o have_v no_o hope_n do_v for_o say_v he_o we_o believe_v that_o jesus_n die_v and_z rise_v again_o and_o even_o so_o also_o those_o who_o sleep_v in_o
recompenc_n be_v warrantable_a to_o be_v expect_v viz._n at_o christ_n second_o come_v and_o to_o look_v for_o they_o soon_o be_v against_o his_o own_o direction_n in_o this_o text_n well_o fortify_v and_o confirm_v by_o act_v 3.19_o repent_v you_o therefore_o and_o be_v convert_v that_o your_o sin_n may_v be_v blot_v out_o when_o the_o time_n of_o refresh_a shall_v come_v from_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o he_o shall_v send_v jesus_n christ_n who_o the_o heaven_n must_v receive_v until_o the_o time_n of_o the_o restitution_n of_o all_o thing_n the_o time_n when_o among_o other_o thing_n man_n shall_v be_v restore_v to_o their_o former_a being_n and_o become_v the_o same_o person_n that_o they_o be_v before_o and_o so_o shall_v account_v at_o the_o last_o judgement_n and_o in_o all_o probability_n not_o before_o well_o but_o what_o become_v of_o people_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n i_o take_v it_o for_o most_o likely_a that_o the_o body_n verge_n to_o dust_n gradatim_fw-la and_o the_o flame_n of_o life_n which_o i_o take_v for_o the_o soul_n extinguish_v in_o death_n as_o dr._n willis_n say_v illico_fw-la nihil_fw-la est_fw-la it_o vanish_v as_o the_o flame_n of_o spirit_n of_o wine_n when_o the_o spirit_n be_v consume_v and_o thus_o i_o conceive_v man_n die_v thus_o they_o rest_v and_o believer_n sleep_v in_o jesus_n till_o time_n of_o the_o restitution_n of_o all_o thing_n job_n 14.12_o even_o as_o the_o flood_n decay_v and_o dry_v up_o so_o man_n lie_v down_o and_o rise_v not_o at_o all_o till_o the_o heaven_n be_v no_o more_o they_o shall_v not_o awake_v nor_o be_v raise_v out_o of_o their_o sleep_n thus_o job_n and_o i_o agree_v punctual_o in_o our_o state_n of_o death_n and_o so_o we_o do_v in_o that_o of_o the_o resurrection_n job_n 19.25_o i_o know_v that_o my_o redeemer_n live_v and_o that_o he_o shall_v stand_v at_o the_o late_a day_n upon_o the_o earth_n and_o though_o after_o my_o skin_n worm_n destroy_v this_o body_n yet_o in_o my_o flesh_n shall_v i_o see_v god_n and_o as_o 1_o joh._n 3.2_o we_o know_v that_o when_o he_o shall_v appear_v we_o shall_v be_v like_o he_o for_o we_o shall_v see_v he_o as_o he_o be_v at_o his_o second_o come_v and_o not_o till_o then_o not_o by_o go_v to_o heaven_n in_o effigy_n but_o till_o then_o believer_n in_o death_n enjoy_v such_o a_o rest_n as_o the_o revel_n call_v bless_v they_o sleep_v in_o jesus_n and_o rest_n from_o their_o labour_n so_o heb._n 4.1_o there_o be_v a_o promise_n leave_v we_o of_o enter_v into_o his_o rest_n ver._n 6._o some_o must_v enter_v therein_o ver._n 9_o there_o remain_v a_o rest_n to_o the_o people_n of_o god_n ver._n 10._o he_o that_o be_v enter_v into_o his_o rest_n have_v cease_v from_o his_o own_o work_n as_o god_n do_v from_o he_o and_o such_o a_o rest_n be_v a_o pious_a death_n and_o in_o assure_a hope_n of_o a_o joyful_a resurrection_n dan._n 12.13_o the_o angel_n say_v to_o he_o go_v thy_o way_n till_o the_o end_n be_v for_o thou_o shall_v rest_v and_o stand_v in_o the_o lot_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o day_n and_o here_o i_o cease_v and_o rest_v my_o second_o positive_a argument_n against_o the_o immateriality_n and_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o soul_n and_o their_o go_v to_o heaven_n or_o hell_n before_o the_o resurrection_n and_o upon_o this_o argument_n i_o intend_v to_o make_v three_o short_a observation_n the_o first_o of_o which_o grow_v from_o our_o author_n expression_n page_n 49._o of_o his_o say_a book_n there_o he_o say_v it_o be_v a_o great_a mistake_n that_o the_o soul_n be_v capable_a only_o of_o social_n glory_n or_o suffer_v or_o a_o blessedness_n in_o partnership_n with_o the_o body_n and_o that_o it_o can_v neither_o exert_v its_o own_o power_n nor_o enjoy_v its_o own_o happiness_n in_o the_o absence_n of_o the_o body_n the_o opinion_n of_o a_o sleep_a interval_n of_o the_o soul_n he_o say_v take_v its_o rise_n from_o this_o error_n they_o conceive_v the_o soul_n to_o be_v so_o dependent_a upon_o the_o body_n at_o least_o in_o all_o its_o operation_n that_o when_o death_n rend_v it_o from_o the_o body_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v leave_v as_o in_o a_o swoon_n or_o sleep_v unable_a to_o exert_v its_o proper_a power_n or_o enjoy_v that_o felicity_n which_o we_o ascribe_v to_o it_o in_o its_o state_n of_o separation_n thus_o our_o author_n to_o which_o i_o reply_v they_o who_o so_o conceive_v be_v father_n very_o ancient_a and_o of_o great_a authority_n in_o the_o church_n and_o in_o my_o opinion_n the_o ground_n they_o stand_v upon_o be_v firm_a and_o good_a viz._n they_o and_o we_o and_o all_o man_n who_o consider_v may_v and_o do_v perceive_v by_o hourly_a experience_n that_o the_o soul_n do_v no_o more_o act_n or_o suffer_v without_o the_o body_n than_o the_o body_n without_o the_o soul_n nor_o either_o of_o they_o without_o the_o other_o this_o constant_a experience_n teach_v to_o this_o also_o reason_n very_o well_o agree_v and_o man_n have_v never_o yet_o meet_v with_o good_a reason_n plain_a experience_n or_o clear_a scripture_n to_o the_o contrary_n nor_o do_v our_o author_n or_o any_o other_o show_v any_o convince_a or_o strong_a or_o likely_a evidence_n that_o ever_o any_o soul_n do_v or_o that_o it_o can_v act_v or_o suffer_v without_o partnership_n with_o the_o body_n and_o in_o conjunction_n with_o it_o it_o may_v be_v ask_v how_o then_o can_v it_o subsist_v in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n from_o the_o body_n if_o it_o can_v neither_o act_v nor_o suffer_v without_o it_o i_o answer_v that_o i_o be_o not_o to_o account_v for_o such_o a_o subsistence_n because_o i_o deny_v the_o thing_n and_o say_v the_o soul_n extinguish_v in_o death_n but_o those_o who_o hold_v both_o opinion_n viz._n the_o separate_a state_n and_o the_o non-activity_n do_v imaginarily_o cast_v the_o soul_n into_o such_o a_o swoon_n or_o sleep_n as_o the_o author_n mention_n in_o a_o limbus_n or_o dormitory_n create_v by_o invention_n to_o that_o purpose_n and_o those_o who_o so_o believe_v both_o opinion_n be_v necessitate_v to_o invent_v such_o place_n that_o the_o soul_n neither_o act_n nor_o suffer_v without_o the_o body_n be_v true_a and_o the_o separate_a subsistence_n be_v grant_v place_n for_o dormitory_n be_v a_o reasonable_a and_o necessary_a invention_n but_o if_o the_o truth_n stand_v with_o i_o and_o the_o soul_n extinguish_v in_o death_n it_o neither_o act_n nor_o suffer_v without_o the_o body_n nor_o yet_o be_v there_o need_v to_o invent_v dormitory_n or_o purgatory_n for_o reception_n of_o such_o soul_n as_o have_v no_o real_a subsistence_n he_o have_v true_o relate_v a_o cause_n why_o the_o ancient_n do_v believe_v soul_n rest_v in_o dormitory_n till_o the_o resurrection_n not_o go_v to_o heaven_n or_o hell_n till_o that_o time_n and_o a_o reunion_n with_o their_o body_n viz._n because_o they_o believe_v soul_n can_v not_o act_v or_o suffer_v without_o their_o body_n according_a to_o the_o common_a course_n of_o nature_n and_o experience_n this_o i_o agree_v to_o be_v true_a and_o a_o reasonable_a ground_n for_o they_o to_o stand_v upon_o in_o this_o point_n and_o that_o they_o err_v only_o in_o believe_v a_o separate_a subsistence_n whence_o they_o be_v force_v to_o invent_v dormitory_n but_o i_o say_v though_o the_o author_n have_v give_v we_o a_o true_a and_o good_a cause_n why_o the_o ancient_n think_v soul_n go_v not_o to_o heaven_n or_o hell_n before_o the_o resurrection_n ground_v upon_o the_o nature_n and_o constitution_n of_o mankind_n there_o be_v another_o cause_n and_o reason_n for_o their_o so_o believe_v as_o true_a well_o ground_v and_o evident_a as_o the_o former_a which_o will_v weigh_v with_o many_o believer_n more_o than_o that_o can_v do_v viz._n the_o tenor_n and_o consent_n of_o all_o the_o text_n before_o quote_v by_o i_o in_o this_o argument_n there_o be_v another_o marvellous_a agreement_n among_o they_o for_o all_o say_v the_o same_o thing_n viz._n that_o all_o man_n must_v after_o death_n appear_v before_o the_o judgement_n seat_n of_o christ_n at_o his_o second_o come_v at_o that_o day_n at_o the_o last_o day_n when_o he_o shall_v appear_v without_o mention_n of_o any_o other_o time_n or_o any_o other_o judgement_n or_o any_o go_n to_o heaven_n or_o hell_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n this_o sort_n of_o declaration_n of_o the_o state_n of_o thing_n after_o death_n be_v a_o good_a and_o sufficient_a ground_n for_o those_o ancient_n to_o believe_v that_o soul_n go_v not_o to_o heaven_n or_o hell_n before_o the_o resurrection_n and_o i_o hold_v this_o declaration_n to_o be_v a_o good_a true_a and_o sufficient_a ground_n for_o people_n so_o to_o believe_v at_o this_o day_n and_o with_o this_o i_o finish_v my_o first_o observation_n upon_o this_o argument_n 2._o my_o
second_o observation_n concern_v a_o objection_n which_o have_v be_v and_o may_v be_v make_v against_o my_o pretence_n of_o the_o soul_n extinguishment_n at_o the_o death_n of_o the_o party_n it_o be_v demand_v if_o the_o old_a flame_n of_o life_n be_v extinguish_v in_o death_n and_o anew_o kindle_v at_o the_o resurrection_n how_o can_v that_o which_o rise_v be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o which_o die_v and_o if_o not_o so_o the_o new_a must_v be_v rather_o take_v for_o a_o creation_n than_o a_o resurrection_n to_o this_o i_o answer_v by_o another_o question_n concern_v the_o body_n how_o can_v that_o body_n who_o flesh_n and_o bone_n be_v eat_v by_o wolf_n or_o dog_n as_o jezabel_n be_v or_o burn_v to_o ash_n and_o those_o scatter_v in_o the_o wind_n or_o upon_o the_o water_n rise_v the_o same_o again_o at_o the_o last_o day_n to_o this_o query_n st._n paul_n 1_o cor._n 15._o give_v a_o answer_n which_o it_o seem_v will_v serve_v both_o case_n alike_o ver_fw-la 35._o how_o be_v the_o dead_a raise_v and_o with_o what_o body_n do_v they_o come_v he_o answer_v that_o which_o thou_o sowe_v be_v not_o quicken_v except_o it_o die_v and_o thou_o sowe_v not_o that_o which_o shall_v be_v for_o example_n wheat_n the_o grain_n sow_o first_o corrupt_v then_o fructify_v and_o god_n make_v the_o new_a grow_v out_o of_o the_o old_a and_o god_n give_v it_o a_o body_n viz._n to_o every_o seed_n it_o be_v own_o body_n and_o thence_o wheat_n rise_v from_o wheat_n and_o barley_n from_o barley_n plain_o declare_v that_o in_o the_o resurrection_n the_o new_a body_n shall_v be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o old_a in_o substance_n flesh_n and_o blood_n skin_n and_o bone_n head_n and_o heart_n brain_n and_o breath_n limb_n member_n muscle_n and_o all_o organ_n proportionable_a to_o the_o old_a as_o one_o grain_n of_o wheat_n or_o like_v as_o one_o egg_n to_o another_o this_o i_o take_v for_o the_o sameness_n of_o body_n which_o the_o apostle_n here_o describe_v to_o we_o and_o such_o a_o sameness_n will_v the_o soul_n easy_o obtain_v viz._n a_o flame_n of_o life_n as_o much_o the_o same_o with_o the_o former_a as_o a_o flame_n in_o one_o part_n of_o a_o fire_n kindle_v and_o produce_v a_o flame_n in_o another_o part_n of_o the_o fire_n single_o there_o be_v so_o many_o flame_n and_o yet_o all_o be_v but_o the_o flame_n of_o the_o same_o fire_n and_o may_v well_o enough_o be_v call_v the_o same_o flame_n full_a as_o well_o as_o the_o ear_n of_o wheat_n and_o all_o the_o corn_n of_o it_o may_v be_v call_v wheat_n and_o the_o same_o wheat_n with_o that_o which_o be_v sow_o and_o this_o solution_n it_o seem_v may_v serve_v for_o the_o soul_n as_o well_o as_o st._n paul_n wheat_n for_o the_o body_n and_o one_o of_o they_o shall_v be_v as_o much_o the_o same_o as_o the_o other_o but_o to_o my_o apprehension_n the_o sameness_n intend_v in_o the_o resurrection_n be_v not_o so_o much_o or_o proper_o applicable_a to_o the_o soul_n or_o the_o body_n as_o to_o the_o person_n the_o body_n suitable_a to_o the_o former_a and_o like_o it_o as_o one_o grain_n of_o wheat_n like_a and_o proportionable_a to_o that_o from_o which_o it_o spring_v so_o a_o flame_n of_o life_n of_o suitable_a force_n brightness_n and_o activity_n to_o the_o former_a and_o fit_a for_o that_o body_n where_o it_o be_v kindle_v these_o will_n in_o the_o person_n produce_v the_o same_o faculty_n that_o be_v in_o the_o former_a person_n viz._n the_o same_o vital_a power_n sensitive_a power_n same_o inclination_n affection_n desire_v natural_a the_o same_o rational_a power_n perception_n understanding_n fancy_n judgement_n memory_n will_n conscience_n and_o these_o will_v make_v the_o rise_a person_n altogether_o the_o very_a self_n and_o same_o person_n with_o that_o which_o die_v more_z the_o same_o than_o a_o old_a man_n be_v the_o same_o with_o what_o he_o be_v when_o young_a or_o a_o child_n compare_v a_o child_n of_o four_o year_n to_o a_o man_n of_o fourscore_o they_o be_v know_v real_o to_o be_v the_o same_o person_n by_o collateral_a evidence_n but_o none_o by_o have_v know_v the_o child_n can_v expect_v by_o his_o sense_n to_o discover_v the_o old_a man_n to_o be_v the_o same_o person_n nor_o can_v the_o old_a man_n himself_o evident_o know_v or_o make_v proof_n by_o any_o thing_n in_o himself_o that_o he_o be_v the_o same_o person_n so_o great_a difference_n grow_v in_o time_n between_o the_o one_o age_n &_o the_o other_o but_o the_o person_n rise_v at_o the_o last_o day_n may_v likely_o be_v as_o much_o the_o same_o with_o he_o that_o die_v as_o the_o man_n wake_v after_o a_o long_a sleep_n be_v the_o same_o with_o he_o that_o lay_v down_o to_o take_v his_o rest_n there_o will_v be_v body_n soul_n and_o person_n without_o difference_n and_o the_o same_o power_n vital_a sensitive_a rational_a inclination_n affection_n cogitation_n and_o knowledge_n all_o which_o make_v effectual_o and_o real_o the_o same_o person_n and_o more_o the_o same_o than_o the_o old_a man_n be_v with_o the_o young_a and_o yet_o those_o be_v real_o the_o same_o person_n also_o 3._o my_o three_o observation_n shall_v be_v concern_v such_o text_n as_o those_o who_o maintain_v the_o immateriality_n and_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o soul_n do_v allege_v both_o out_o of_o the_o evangelist_n and_o the_o apostolic_a write_n for_o the_o proof_n and_o support_v of_o that_o opinion_n viz._n mat._n 10.28_o be_v not_o able_a to_o kill_v the_o soul_n chap._n 16.26_o gain_v the_o whole_a world_n and_o lose_v his_o own_o soul_n luk._n 16.19_o the_o parable_n of_o dives_n chap._n 23.43_o to_o day_n shall_v thou_o be_v with_o i_o in_o paradise_n ver._n 46._o jesus_n cry_v father_n into_o thy_o hand_n i_o commend_v my_o spirit_n and_o act_v 7.59_o stephen_n say_v lord_n jesus_n receive_v my_o spirit_n 2_o cor._n 5._o ver._n 6._o &_o 8._o absent_a from_o the_o body_n and_o present_a with_o the_o lord_n phil._n 1.23_o to_o depart_v and_o be_v with_o christ_n be_v better_a but_o to_o abide_v in_o the_o flesh_n be_v more_o needful_a for_o you_o heb._n 12.9_o you_o have_v be_v obedient_a to_o your_o fleshly_a father_n and_o shall_v we_o not_o much_o rather_o be_v in_o subjection_n to_o the_o father_n of_o spirit_n ver._n 22._o you_o be_v come_v to_o mount_n zion_n god_n christ_n and_o the_o spirit_n of_o just_a man_n make_v perfect_a 1_o pet._n 3.19_o he_o go_v and_o preach_v to_o the_o spirit_n in_o prison_n rev._n 6.9_o the_o soul_n under_o the_o altar_n here_o be_v 11_o quotation_n allege_v to_o prove_v the_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o soul_n and_o their_o immateriality_n and_o some_o add_v to_o these_o mat._n 17._o moses_n and_o elias_n appear_v at_o the_o transfiguration_n which_o make_v they_o up_o a_o dozen_o i_o have_v make_v and_o do_v make_v one_o general_n observation_n upon_o they_o all_o viz._n that_o they_o be_v all_o speak_v or_o deliver_v in_o a_o transient_a manner_n not_o principal_o intend_v to_o teach_v the_o immateriality_n or_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o soul_n not_o in_o place_n where_o the_o context_n before_o lead_v to_o a_o discourse_n concern_v the_o nature_n or_o state_n of_o soul_n or_o what_o become_v of_o they_o after_o death_n or_o between_o that_o and_o the_o resurrection_n so_o as_o there_o be_v not_o a_o design_n in_o any_o of_o these_o text_n principal_o to_o teach_v that_o doctrine_n nor_o any_o clear_a intention_n apparent_a to_o teach_v at_o all_o this_o belief_n for_o instance_n the_o absent_a from_o the_o body_n and_o present_a with_o the_o lord_n or_o the_o to_o day_n shall_v thou_o be_v with_o i_o in_o paradise_n or_o the_o receive_v my_o spirit_n or_o the_o be_v obedient_a to_o the_o father_n of_o spirit_n or_o the_o we_o be_v come_v to_o god_n christ_n and_o his_o church_n or_o the_o preach_v to_o the_o spirit_n in_o prison_n or_o the_o soul_n under_o the_o altar_n or_o the_o appear_v of_o moses_n and_o elias_n at_o tabor_n i_o demand_v what_o do_v these_o text_n of_o themselves_o teach_v concern_v a_o separate_a state_n or_o subsistence_n of_o soul_n there_o be_v no_o previous_a discourse_n in_o their_o context_n lead_v to_o speak_v of_o the_o state_n of_o soul_n or_o induce_v to_o teach_v concern_v they_o nor_o apparent_a intent_n in_o any_o of_o these_o text_n so_o to_o do_v but_o man_n possess_v with_o a_o opinion_n of_o the_o separate_a subsistence_n do_v draw_v and_o beat_v out_o of_o these_o text_n that_o which_o do_v not_o natural_o flow_v from_o they_o nor_o that_o they_o ever_o intend_v to_o teach_v so_o as_o the_o doctrine_n squeeze_v out_o of_o these_o text_n for_o the_o nourishment_n and_o support_v of_o their_o opinion_n taste_v strong_o of_o the_o husk_n and_o skin_n of_o they_o and_o be_v rather_o violent_o force_v
than_o free_o and_o fair_o flow_v from_o the_o word_n and_o intent_n of_o these_o scripture_n well_o but_o still_o there_o be_v four_o text_n not_o instance_a in_o and_o which_o seem_v to_o make_v appear_v a_o intent_n to_o teach_v this_o doctrine_n concern_v they_o i_o say_v that_o mat._n 10._o &_o phil._n 1._o show_v not_o a_o principal_a intent_n so_o to_o teach_v that_o of_o mat._n teach_v principal_o to_o fear_n god_n more_o than_o man_n the_o philip._n intend_v principal_o to_o show_v that_o paul_n will_v have_v christ_n magnify_v by_o his_o life_n or_o by_o his_o death_n and_o that_o it_o be_v indifferent_a to_o he_o by_o whether_o of_o these_o mean_v that_o end_n shall_v be_v attain_v by_o death_n will_v be_v easy_a and_o a_o more_o gain_n to_o he_o but_o by_o life_n he_o think_v may_v be_v more_o profitable_a and_o beneficial_a to_o they_o and_o the_o church_n this_o seem_v the_o principal_a intent_n and_o scope_n of_o this_o text_n and_o not_o to_o teach_v a_o separate_a subsistence_n or_o immateriality_n of_o soul_n mat._n 16._o about_o gain_v the_o world_n and_o lose_v the_o soul_n seem_v to_o show_v a_o intent_n of_o teach_v concern_v soul_n and_o the_o hinge_v of_o its_o mean_v turn_v upon_o the_o signification_n of_o the_o word_n soul_n in_o this_o place_n our_o lord_n previous_o exhort_v his_o disciple_n to_o take_v up_o the_o cross_n and_o follow_v he_o expect_v tribulation_n in_o his_o doctrine_n for_o whosoever_o will_v save_v his_o life_n shall_v lose_v it_o and_o whosoever_o will_v lose_v his_o life_n for_o my_o sake_n shall_v find_v it_o for_o what_o be_v a_o man_n profit_v if_o he_o shall_v gain_v the_o whole_a world_n and_o lose_v his_o own_o soul_n or_o what_o shall_v a_o man_n give_v in_o exchange_n for_o his_o soul_n my_o sense_n of_o this_o text_n be_v that_o the_o word_n soul_n and_o life_n be_v consignificant_a as_o if_o it_o have_v be_v say_v he_o that_o save_v his_o life_n shall_v lose_v it_o and_o he_o that_o lose_v it_o shall_v find_v it_o for_o what_o be_v a_o man_n profit_v if_o he_o shall_v gain_v the_o whole_a world_n and_o lose_v his_o own_o life_n or_o what_o can_v a_o man_n give_v in_o exchange_n for_o his_o life_n if_o one_o lose_v his_o life_n the_o gain_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n can_v do_v he_o no_o good_a nor_o make_v he_o a_o recompense_n for_o it_o and_o the_o devil_n can_v say_v all_z that_o a_o man_n have_v will_v he_o give_v for_o his_o life_n nor_o will_v any_o man_n of_o sense_n take_v the_o world_n in_o exchange_n for_o his_o life_n for_o that_o the_o world_n be_v of_o no_o use_n or_o value_v to_o the_o dead_a so_o as_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o this_o text_n of_o the_o soul_n but_o the_o word_n or_o term_n which_o i_o have_v before_o plentiful_o prove_v to_o signify_v and_o intend_v very_o often_o the_o person_n the_o affection_n the_o intellect_n and_o the_o life_n and_o i_o take_v it_o here_o to_o intend_v the_o life_n of_o the_o person_n and_o not_o the_o soul_n which_o be_v the_o forma_fw-la informans_fw-la of_o the_o man._n to_o the_o parable_n of_o dives_n luk._n 16._o i_o have_v full_o speak_v and_o observe_v that_o it_o be_v but_o a_o parable_n not_o explain_v or_o expound_v by_o our_o lord_n that_o we_o know_v of_o i_o take_v it_o speak_v in_o illustration_n of_o our_o lord_n doctrine_n deliver_v but_o three_o verse_n before_o viz._n that_o which_o be_v high_o esteem_v among_o man_n be_v abomination_n in_o the_o sight_n of_o god_n as_o be_v very_o proper_a for_o that_o purpose_n and_o that_o the_o discourse_v hold_v in_o it_o between_o dives_n and_o lazarus_n be_v suit_v to_o the_o common_a opinion_n of_o the_o people_n to_o who_o he_o speak_v and_o do_v not_o intend_v a_o true_a relation_n of_o the_o state_n of_o soul_n after_o death_n i_o conceive_v the_o text_n 10._o mat._n and_o this_o parable_n to_o be_v like_o the_o two_o pillar_n of_o dagon_n house_n the_o main_a prop_n of_o the_o immaterial_a opinion_n upon_o which_o the_o whole_a weight_n of_o it_o lean_v prop_v also_o by_o the_o other_o text_n before_o rehearse_v but_o weak_o and_o i_o leave_v the_o consideration_n to_o such_o as_o shall_v happen_v to_o peruse_v what_o have_v here_o be_v collect_v and_o put_v together_o intend_v single_o the_o search_n and_o manifestation_n of_o the_o truth_n in_o this_o point_n our_o author_n flavel_n lay_v the_o foundation_n for_o proof_n of_o the_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o soul_n upon_o moses_n his_o text_n quote_v pag._n 1._o of_o his_o book_n viz._n gen._n 2.7_o god_n form_v man_n of_o the_o dust_n of_o the_o ground_n and_o breathe_v into_o his_o nostril_n the_o breath_n of_o life_n and_o man_n become_v a_o live_v soul_n and_o the_o word_n of_o this_o text_n he_o take_v upon_o he_o to_o interpret_v and_o by_o his_o so_o do_v verefy_v the_o old_a say_v mala_fw-la interpretatio_fw-la corrumpit_fw-la textum_fw-la for_o thus_o he_o interpret_v this_o text_n say_v he_o prove_v and_o intend_v that_o god_n do_v then_o create_v a_o spirit_n or_o soul_n out_o of_o nothing_o for_o man_n viz._n a_o immaterial_a intelligent_a substance_n or_o spirit_n and_o that_o be_v either_o first_o create_v and_o then_o infuse_v or_o infundendo_fw-la be_v create_v in_o the_o very_a act_n of_o infusion_n i_o will_v raise_v no_o dispute_n with_o he_o about_o the_o mode_n or_o manner_n of_o his_o intend_a creation_n be_v it_o create_v and_o infuse_v or_o infundendo_fw-la create_v but_o i_o say_v that_o either_o way_n take_v it_o be_v not_o warrant_v by_o the_o letter_n or_o word_n of_o the_o text_n for_o therein_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o spirit_n or_o creation_n out_o of_o nothing_o or_o any_o sort_n of_o creation_n whatsoever_o so_o his_o interpretation_n be_v not_o warrant_v by_o the_o word_n or_o letter_n of_o the_o text_n and_o that_o it_o be_v more_o oppose_v by_o the_o sense_n and_o mean_v of_o the_o text_n than_o it_o be_v by_o the_o letter_n of_o it_o for_o if_o the_o text_n or_o moses_n have_v intend_v or_o mean_v that_o the_o breath_n of_o life_n breathe_v into_o adam_n shall_v be_v take_v for_o such_o a_o spirit_n it_o will_v have_v be_v more_o plain_o express_v in_o the_o text_n or_o at_o least_o the_o propriety_n of_o speak_v will_v have_v require_v to_o have_v have_v it_o express_v after_o another_o manner_n viz._n god_n breathe_v into_o adam_n the_o breath_n of_o life_n and_o it_o or_o that_o viz._n that_o breath_n become_v a_o live_a soul_n but_o the_o text_n be_v otherwise_o word_v it_o neither_o say_v nor_o intend_v that_o the_o breath_n become_v a_o live_a soul_n but_o that_o the_o man_n do_v so_o and_o i_o say_v far_o that_o by_o the_o man_n become_v a_o live_a soul_n be_v not_o intend_v that_o he_o become_v a_o soul_n mere_o or_o single_o call_v by_o aristotle_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o expound_v by_o actus_fw-la primus_fw-la corporis_fw-la organici_fw-la not_o such_o a_o bare_a soul_n without_o a_o body_n a_o thing_n never_o yet_o know_v in_o rerum_fw-la natura_fw-la but_o a_o live_a soul_n in_o composito_n viz._n a_o live_a person_n man_n become_v a_o live_a person_n heb._n 10.39_o we_o be_v of_o they_o that_o believe_v to_o the_o salvation_n of_o the_o soul_n viz._n of_o the_o person_n for_o all_o agree_v the_o body_n shall_v have_v a_o salvation_n as_o well_o as_o he_o soul_n i_o perceive_v that_o the_o term_n of_o soul_n very_o oft_o in_o scripture_n intend_v to_o signify_v the_o person_n be_v a_o great_a occasion_n of_o mislead_v the_o apprehension_n of_o the_o reader_n induce_v they_o to_o apply_v to_o the_o single_a and_o bare_a soul_n those_o say_n which_o be_v intend_v of_o or_o for_o the_o person_n so_o be_v the_o case_n now_o cite_v heb._n 10._o and_o so_o in_o our_o text_n now_o examine_v and_o because_o the_o correct_a and_o emendation_n of_o this_o mistake_n seem_v to_o be_v of_o very_o great_a importance_n i_o have_v before_o give_v many_o instance_n of_o the_o usage_n in_o scripture_n expression_n in_o a_o multitude_n of_o place_n and_o yet_o not_o in_o half_a of_o those_o that_o i_o may_v have_v do_v and_o because_o this_o truth_n can_v be_v make_v too_o apparent_a and_o with_o great_a difficulty_n plain_a enough_o i_o will_v touch_v a_o few_o instance_n of_o it_o again_o in_o this_o place_n gen_n 46.26_o all_o the_o soul_n that_o come_v out_o of_o jacob_n loin_n into_o egypt_n be_v 66_o and_o joseph_n son_n be_v two_o soul_n so_o all_o the_o soul_n of_o jacob_n house_n be_v 70_o count_v jacob_n and_o joseph_n here_o soul_n can_v intend_v nothing_o but_o person_n act_n 27.37_o in_o paul_n voyage_n towards_o rome_n and_o shipwreck_n at_o malta_n there_o be_v in_o all_o in_o the_o ship_n 276_o soul_n viz._n person_n isa_n
wrath_n chap._n 12.7_o the_o dust_n shall_v return_v to_o the_o earth_n as_o it_o be_v and_o the_o spirit_n shall_v return_v unto_o god_n who_o give_v it_o we_o say_v this_o may_v be_v expound_v by_o gen._n 7.22_o and_o 1_o sam._n 30.12_o and_o job_n 12.10_o all_o before_o cite_v then_o chap._n 34.14_o if_o god_n set_v his_o heart_n upon_o man_n if_o he_o gather_v unto_o himself_o his_o spirit_n and_o his_o breath_n all_o flesh_n shall_v perish_v together_o and_o man_n shall_v turn_v again_o unto_o dust_n psal_n 31._o prays_n let_v i_o not_o be_v put_v to_o confusion_n but_o deliver_v i_o be_v thou_o my_o rock_n and_o defence_n into_o thy_o hand_n i_o commit_v my_o spirit_n for_o thou_o have_v redeem_v i_o and_o psal_n 104.29_o when_o thou_o take_v away_o their_o breath_n they_o die_v and_o be_v turn_v again_o to_o their_o dust_n when_o thou_o let_v thy_o breath_n go_v forth_o they_o shall_v be_v make_v and_o thou_o shall_v renew_v the_o face_n of_o the_o earth_n zech._n 6.5_o these_o be_v the_o four_o spirit_n of_o the_o heaven_n note_v on_o the_o margin_n or_o wind_n these_o place_n make_v breath_n and_o the_o spirit_n mention_v by_o solomon_n to_o be_v much_o if_o not_o altogether_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o it_o seem_v remarkable_a that_o when_o david_n pray_v for_o deliverance_n from_o danger_n that_o be_v temporal_a as_o in_o psal_n 31._o he_o use_v this_o expression_n into_o thy_o hand_n i_o commit_v my_o spirit_n this_o make_v it_o seem_v to_o intend_v his_o whole_a person_n himself_o both_o soul_n and_o body_n as_o have_v be_v show_v to_o be_v usual_a and_o common_a in_o the_o usage_n of_o the_o word_n soul_n isa_n 29.24_o they_o who_o err_v in_o spirit_n shall_v come_v to_o understanding_n here_o spirit_n seem_v to_o signify_v a_o faculty_n of_o the_o man_n viz._n his_o mind_n or_o intellect_n upon_o the_o whole_a it_o seem_v the_o spirit_n be_v return_v to_o god_n in_o solomon_n sense_n may_v be_v a_o willing_a submission_n of_o the_o mind_n or_o understanding_n to_o that_o dissolution_n by_o death_n which_o he_o have_v appoint_v to_o be_v the_o natural_a end_n of_o all_o mankind_n this_o make_v death_n appear_v a_o willing_a return_n of_o a_o meek_a and_o quiet_a spirit_n to_o god_n by_o a_o easy_a surrender_n of_o its_o fort_n and_o hold_v the_o body_n when_o other_o and_o they_o if_o they_o do_v not_o so_o meek_o surrender_v will_v be_v storm_v and_o force_v against_o their_o will_n to_o let_v go_v their_o hold_n and_o be_v drive_v out_o of_o fort_n which_o they_o have_v not_o power_n to_o defend_v and_o maintain_v against_o the_o violent_a and_o prevalent_a assault_n and_o storm_n of_o death_n we_o meet_v in_o isaiah_n ch._n 53.10_o such_o a_o addition_n concern_v the_o term_n of_o soul_n as_o we_o judge_v not_o fit_a to_o omit_v viz._n when_o thou_o shall_v make_v his_o soul_n a_o offer_n for_o sin_n this_o intend_v his_o whole_a person_n and_o he_o shall_v see_v of_o the_o travail_n of_o his_o soul_n chap._n 57.16_o i_o will_v not_o contend_v for_o ever_o for_o so_o shall_v the_o spirit_n fail_v before_o i_o and_o the_o soul_n which_o i_o have_v make_v viz._n the_o people_n which_o i_o have_v make_v so_o be_v it_o such_o a_o day_n for_o man_n to_o afflict_v his_o soul_n viz._n himself_o and_o if_o thou_o draw_v out_o thy_o soul_n to_o the_o hungry_a if_o thou_o minister_v unto_o he_o ezek._n 37.14_o i_o will_v put_v my_o spirit_n in_o you_o body_n rise_v from_o dry_a bone_n and_o you_o shall_v live_v and_o this_o be_v execute_v by_o the_o four_o wind_n blow_v upon_o they_o whence_o it_o seem_v spirit_n wind_z and_o breath_n have_v a_o great_a congruity_n one_o with_o another_o and_o be_v put_v one_o for_o another_o divers_a time_n and_o this_o help_n to_o declare_v what_o solomon_n mean_v by_o spirit_n dan._n 2.3_o the_o king_n spirit_n be_v trouble_v to_o know_v the_o dream_n viz._n his_o understanding_n chap._n 5.20_o a_o excellent_a spirit_n knowledge_n and_o understanding_n be_v find_v in_o daniel_n one_o of_o these_o word_n expound_v another_o micah_n 6.7_o shall_v i_o give_v my_o first-born_a the_o fruit_n of_o my_o body_n for_o the_o sin_n of_o my_o soul_n seem_v to_o import_v shall_v i_o give_v or_o sacrifice_v my_o child_n for_o my_o own_o sin_n soul_n be_v here_o put_v for_o person_n as_o we_o have_v show_v be_v very_o usual_a zech._n 6.5_o these_o be_v the_o four_o spirit_n or_o wind_n of_o the_o heaven_n chap._n 12.1_o the_o lord_n that_o form_v the_o spirit_n of_o man_n within_o he_o viz._n who_o have_v give_v he_o faculty_n of_o sense_n memory_n understanding_n etc._n etc._n thus_o the_o text_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n which_o make_v most_o for_o the_o proof_n of_o a_o separate_a and_o self-subsisting_a soul_n of_o man_n have_v be_v quote_v and_o such_o exposition_n make_v of_o they_o and_o answer_n thereby_o make_v to_o they_o as_o appear_v to_o we_o sufficient_a to_o abate_v and_o take_v away_o the_o violence_n or_o prove_v force_n of_o they_o by_o show_v that_o they_o do_v not_o necessary_o or_o strong_o compel_v to_o the_o belief_n of_o such_o a_o separate_a subsistance_n of_o humane_a soul_n but_o that_o they_o only_o be_v solve_v and_o answer_v by_o sense_n or_o construction_n more_o natural_a and_o likely_a and_o more_o consentaneous_a to_o the_o natural_a conception_n of_o a_o humane_a reason_n unbiased_a or_o distort_v by_o the_o prejudices_fw-la of_o formerly_z receive_v and_o radicate_v opinion_n we_o proceed_v to_o text_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n which_o have_v be_v or_o may_v be_v quote_v to_o the_o same_o intent_n and_o purpose_n mat._n 16.25_o he_o that_o will_v save_v his_o life_n shall_v lose_v it_o and_o he_o that_o for_o christ_n sake_n lose_v it_o shall_v find_v it_o for_o what_o be_v a_o man_n profit_v if_o he_o gain_v the_o whole_a world_n and_o lose_v his_o own_o soul_n or_o what_o shall_v a_o man_n give_v in_o exchange_n for_o his_o soul_n for_o the_o son_n of_o man_n shall_v come_v in_o the_o glory_n of_o his_o father_n with_o his_o angel_n and_o then_o he_o shall_v reward_v every_o man_n according_a to_o his_o work_n here_o it_o seem_v the_o word_n soul_n intend_v the_o life_n or_o person_n of_o the_o man_n and_o what_o shall_v a_o man_n get_v by_o grasp_a or_o gape_v after_o the_o whole_a world_n if_o he_o lose_v his_o own_o life_n for_o without_o life_n to_o enjoy_v it_o what_o profit_n or_o benefit_n can_v one_o make_v of_o the_o whole_a world_n if_o it_o can_v be_v get_v and_o no_o man_n in_o his_o wit_n will_v take_v the_o whole_a world_n in_o exchange_n for_o his_o life_n for_o he_o can_v have_v no_o profit_n but_o plain_a damage_n and_o loss_n by_o that_o exchange_n and_o yet_o say_v our_o lord_n he_o that_o lose_v his_o life_n for_o my_o sake_n shall_v find_v it_o viz._n shall_v find_v profit_n by_o that_o exchange_n for_o he_o shall_v be_v recompense_v at_o the_o resurrection_n for_o the_o son_n of_o man_n shall_v come_v in_o his_o father_n glory_n and_o then_o he_o shall_v reward_v every_o man_n according_a to_o his_o work_n the_o man_n shall_v then_o receive_v a_o eternal_a recompense_n and_o be_v make_v a_o great_a gainer_n by_o that_o exchange_n chap._n 13.42_o for_o then_o the_o wicked_a shall_v be_v cast_v into_o a_o furnace_n of_o fire_n and_o the_o righteous_a shall_v shine_v forth_o as_o the_o sun_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o their_o father_n next_o be_v quote_v matth._n 17._o the_o relation_n of_o our_o lord_n transfiguration_n repeat_v mark_v 9_o and_o luke_n 9_o there_o appear_v to_o they_o viz._n the_o three_o disciple_n moses_n and_o elias_n talk_v with_o he_o they_o all_o see_v the_o appearance_n it_o must_v be_v true_a then_o that_o these_o prophet_n have_v a_o subsistence_n after_o their_o departure_n out_o of_o this_o our_o world_n and_o for_o elias_n he_o create_v no_o great_a difficulty_n in_o the_o case_n upon_o supposal_n that_o his_o body_n go_v to_o heaven_n and_o be_v change_v as_o s._n paul_n say_v in_o a_o moment_n into_o a_o spiritual_a body_n and_o there_o may_v well_o enough_o be_v still_o continue_v and_o for_o moses_n his_o body_n it_o can_v never_o be_v find_v what_o become_v of_o it_o seem_v not_o very_o certain_a but_o not_o be_v to_o forth-come_a it_o be_v conjecture_v and_o conclude_v to_o be_v bury_v no_o man_n ever_o know_v where_o nor_o that_o there_o be_v or_o be_v a_o certainty_n in_o that_o fact_n it_o seem_v he_o go_v up_o the_o hill_n alone_o and_o never_o return_v nor_o be_v his_o body_n find_v what_o therefore_o become_v of_o he_o we_o may_v think_v remain_v a_o mystery_n and_o that_o he_o die_v may_v be_v take_v for_o a_o conjecture_n from_o common_a probability_n he_o never_o return_v nor_o be_v after_o to_o
be_v obtain_v present_o upon_o the_o death_n of_o the_o body_n i_o say_v the_o word_n mention_v neither_o the_o one_o time_n nor_o the_o other_o nor_o it_o seem_v do_v intend_v the_o one_o any_o more_o than_o the_o other_o for_o they_o import_v a_o present_a be_v come_v to_o those_o advantage_n and_o not_o a_o future_a he_o confess_v here_o that_o humane_a wisdom_n can_v penetrate_v into_o the_o future_a state_n of_o soul_n and_o that_o man_n know_v but_o little_a of_o they_o i_o say_v can_v know_v just_a nothing_o of_o his_o sort_n of_o soul_n pag._n 192._o he_o cite_v 1_o joh._n 3.2_o it_o do_v not_o yet_o appear_v what_o we_o shall_v be_v i_o ask_v whence_o that_o will_v appear_v the_o text_n say_v it_o will_v appear_v at_o christ_n second_o come_v that_o when_o he_o shall_v appear_v we_o know_v we_o shall_v be_v like_o he_o which_o intimate_v man_n must_v stay_v till_o that_o time_n for_o such_o knowledge_n pag._n 196._o he_o say_v when_o death_n come_v the_o soul_n dispute_v its_o possession_n of_o the_o body_n with_o he_o from_o member_n to_o member_n like_o soldier_n in_o a_o storm_v garrison_n and_o at_o last_o lose_v the_o royal_a fort_n intimate_v that_o his_o soul_n be_v be_v be_v like_o that_o of_o death_n be_v viz._n no_o real_a subsistence_n but_o a_o imagination_n pag._n 197._o say_v the_o fall_a asleep_a in_o death_n or_o sleep_v in_o jesus_n must_v not_o be_v stretch_v to_o a_o length_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o soul_n but_o offer_v no_o proof_n of_o this_o i_o say_v that_o it_o concern_v the_o whole_a person_n soul_n as_o well_o as_o body_n and_o likely_a will_n stretch_v itself_o to_o the_o very_a time_n of_o the_o resurrection_n pag._n 202._o say_v angel_n carry_v our_o soul_n to_o god_n and_o for_o proof_n cite_v the_o parable_n of_o dives_n his_o only_a ground_n for_o that_o opinion_n which_o i_o say_v be_v too_o sandy_a to_o support_v it_o for_o that_o here_o be_v no_o real_a fact_n relate_v but_o only_o a_o similitude_n fit_v to_o the_o common_a jewish_a opinion_n of_o that_o time_n pag._n 203._o grant_n there_o be_v no_o necessity_n of_o such_o conveyance_n of_o the_o soul_n but_o it_o be_v use_v for_o state_n or_o decorum_n all_o this_o seem_v but_o his_o fancy_n and_o he_o give_v no_o other_o proof_n either_o of_o the_o one_o viz._n that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o fact_n or_o of_o the_o other_o viz._n that_o it_o be_v for_o state_n and_o decorum_n pag._n 204._o say_v the_o presence_n of_o angel_n or_o spirit_n affright_v the_o spirit_n not_o only_o of_o man_n but_o of_o beast_n and_o thence_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n by_o consent_n but_o of_o such_o a_o consent_n he_o offer_v no_o proof_n nor_o that_o there_o be_v a_o soul_n different_a from_o the_o material_a which_o i_o say_v be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n both_o in_o man_n and_o beast_n which_o by_o the_o production_n of_o like_a fear_n both_o in_o man_n and_o beast_n at_o the_o appearance_n of_o spirit_n seem_v to_o i_o somewhat_o confirm_v pag._n 205._o deliver_v but_o his_o own_o fancy_n thereupon_o pag._n 206._o he_o ask_v what_o form_n shape_v or_o figure_n can_v the_o fancy_n of_o man_n cast_v his_o own_o soul_n into_o as_o a_o help_n to_o understand_v its_o nature_n i_o answer_v into_o none_o at_o all_o i_o have_v no_o certain_a form_n of_o itself_o and_o of_o he_o may_v be_v say_v ex_fw-la nihilo_fw-la nihil_fw-la fit_a but_o if_o such_o a_o soul_n there_o be_v one_o may_v form_n a_o idea_n of_o it_o as_o well_o as_o of_o any_o other_o spirit_n and_o for_o rapture_n i_o have_v say_v the_o understanding_n fancy_n and_o memory_n may_v be_v effectual_o wrought_v upon_o and_o affect_v pag._n 214._o say_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o just_o go_v immediate_o to_o glory_n from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o person_n death_n and_o offer_v proof_n luk._n 23.43_o of_o the_o thief_n also_o luk._n 16.22_o of_o lazarus_n be_v carry_v and_o phil._n 2.23_o a_o desire_n to_o be_v dissolve_v and_o to_o be_v with_o christ_n all_o cite_v and_o answer_v before_o pag._n 215._o speak_v but_o his_o own_o fancy_n and_o without_o proof_n pag._n 225._o say_v good_a soul_n depart_v have_v a_o satisfy_a apprehension_n though_o no_o perfect_a comprehension_n of_o the_o divine_a essence_n and_o mention_n the_o see_v god_n face_n to_o face_n whereas_o st._n john_n teach_v we_o know_v that_o when_o he_o shall_v appear_v at_o his_o second_o come_v we_o shall_v see_v he_o as_o he_o be_v christ_n do_v not_o say_v see_v god_n but_o the_o author_n produce_v no_o proof_n of_o any_o sort_n of_o see_v after_o death_n pag._n 234._o say_v those_o who_o go_v to_o heaven_n before_o christ_n ascension_n be_v full_o at_o rest_n in_o god_n and_o yet_o upon_o christ_n come_v to_o heaven_n their_o happiness_n be_v advance_v cites_n to_o prove_v this_o heb._n 11.40_o god_n have_v provide_v some_o better_a thing_n for_o we_o that_o they_o without_o we_o shall_v not_o be_v make_v perfect_a to_o this_o i_o say_v it_o rather_o seem_v to_o prove_v a_o stay_n of_o perfection_n till_o the_o whole_a number_n be_v accomplish_v at_o the_o resurrection_n as_o the_o answer_n to_o the_o soul_n in_o the_o revelation_n also_o do_v pag._n 243._o say_v it_o be_v too_o great_a a_o difficulty_n to_o trace_v the_o soul_n beyond_o the_o limit_n of_o this_o world_n i_o say_v it_o be_v so_o to_o trace_v his_o sort_n of_o soul_n in_o this_o world_n and_o i_o deny_v that_o his_o text_n prove_v that_o death_n perfect_v the_o spirit_n of_o the_o just_a which_o shall_v not_o be_v do_v till_o the_o number_n be_v complete_v at_o the_o resurrection_n pag._n 244._o say_v we_o have_v more_o acquaintance_n with_o soul_n than_o with_o angel_n he_o mean_v with_o his_o sort_n of_o soul_n and_o then_o i_o deny_v it_o for_o angel_n and_o spirit_n have_v appear_v and_o be_v otherwise_o sensible_o perceive_v to_o act_v but_o we_o know_v not_o that_o ever_o a_o humane_a soul_n by_o itself_o be_v know_v or_o perceive_v so_o to_o do_v pag._n 252._o he_o say_v the_o radical_a moisture_n which_o be_v daily_o consume_v by_o the_o flame_n of_o life_n must_v needs_o be_v spend_v ere_o long_o here_o we_o agree_v pag._n 266._o say_v separate_a soul_n be_v capable_a of_o perform_v god_n command_n as_o well_o as_o angel_n be_v this_o i_o deny_v and_o he_o offer_v no_o proof_n he_o say_v some_o depart_a soul_n have_v return_v and_o appear_v in_o this_o world_n instance_n in_o moses_n and_o elias_n and_o the_o body_n of_o saint_n which_o appear_v at_o christ_n resurrection_n to_o this_o i_o say_v all_z these_o appearance_n be_v of_o body_n except_o moses_n and_o of_o he_o it_o may_v be_v doubt_v what_o appear_v pag._n 267._o say_v apparition_n as_o of_o dead_a person_n be_v not_o indeed_o so_o but_o be_v act_n of_o other_o sort_n of_o spirit_n to_o this_o i_o agree_v pag._n 273._o man_n oft_o meet_v a_o mortal_a enemy_n spirit_n in_o the_o disguise_n of_o a_o dead_a friend_n pag._n 274._o say_v that_o after_o the_o resurrection_n the_o raise_a shall_v know_v one_o another_o and_o talk_v and_o converse_v but_o till_o that_o time_n soul_n depart_v do_v converse_v only_o with_o god_n how_o prove_v he_o this_o not_o at_o all_o ergo_fw-la it_o be_v a_o bare_a invention_n yes_o say_v he_o it_o must_v needs_o be_v so_o for_o if_o soul_n can_v act_v thus_o before_o the_o resurrection_n will_v be_v needless_a and_o to_o no_o purpose_n i_o say_v soul_n go_v to_o heaven_n and_o see_v and_o enjoy_v god_n and_o heaven_n before_o that_o time_n make_v the_o resurrection_n of_o small_a value_n and_o little_a signification_n pag._n 284._o say_v it_o be_v confess_v that_o the_o soul_n concern_v itself_o single_o be_v make_v perfect_a and_o enjoy_v blessedness_n in_o the_o absence_n of_o the_o body_n he_o tell_v we_o not_o who_o have_v make_v this_o confession_n he_o quote_v word_n of_o alstedius_n here_o but_o they_o do_v not_o import_v such_o a_o confession_n but_o whosoever_o do_v confess_v it_o i_o be_o sure_a that_o i_o deny_v it_o ment_fw-la &_o manu_fw-la and_o he_o shall_v prove_v it_o but_o do_v not_o pag._n 285._o cites_n 2_o thes_n 4.15_o it_o say_v those_o which_o sleep_v in_o jesus_n will_v god_n bring_v with_o he_o this_o say_v he_o must_v proper_o respect_v the_o body_n for_o the_o soul_n sleep_v not_o i_o say_v as_o much_o as_o the_o body_n do_v pag._n 304._o he_o say_v i_o shall_v rather_o choose_v to_o live_v mean_o then_o to_o die_v easy_o and_o if_o both_o part_n be_v to_o perish_v no_o man_n will_v die_v or_o desire_v it_o and_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o immortality_n say_v i_o prevail_v not_o with_o those_o who_o live_v at_o ease_n to_o desire_v death_n he_o say_v it_o will_v be_v a_o madness_n for_o